《Arrogance is justice!?》 Prologue - Meeting the Arrogant Demon. "Hey kid, wake up" "ugh..." The boy slowly opened his eyes and he saw a soft grey light surrounded him; in the distance nothing else but darkness. His his blurred vision began to focus on the...devil!? before him and he heard the high pitched, shrill voice come from the thing. "Hey wake the fuck up you lazy bastard." "AH! What the hell are you?" With his eyes finally clearing he assessed the small creature before him. It was pale-red with lizard like skin and wings and two horns atop its head though the right horn appeared to have been broken. Oddly enough it was wearing a black school uniform and had a intricate tattoo around it''s neck. "*SNORT* hell.." the demon whispered to itself before sticking out it''s chest and loudly proclaiming; "I''m Xing Xiaobo a Greater Demon Lord of the 8 circles of hell!" "I thought there were suppose to be 9 circles?" The demon''s shoulders deflated. "We lost the other one. That''s not the point. Look the world is coming to an end and we need your help. Well, the Goddess does, and she got my ass on a leash, so it''s my problem now too." "EARTH''S GOING TO BE DESTROYED?" "Earth? What the fuck? No. Well, I mean, yes it will, but who gives a shit about that back of the woods universe; it doesn''t even have any natural spiritual energy. No, I''m talking about the keystone planet of the entire multiverse; Iset, named after the Goddess Asethia who created all of everything. The planet Iset holds all the universes together and in a few short years will, through a series of events, end up dying. It''s a living planet, you see, and will end up getting very, very sick if we don''t do something about it. Well, you specifically, I''m just here to tell you what to do." "Wait. So I''m suppose to save the universe? Why me?" "The multiverse, and because it can only be you...is what I want to say, but honestly with me around she could have picked anyone. Asethia probably has her reasons and if you meet her you can ask her." "Hmmm. Ok. Next question. Where are we?" "You''re pretty easy going huh kid? We''re Inbetween." "In between what?" "I don''t know... in between... stuff." A smile appeared on Xiaobo''s face and it looked as though he was suppressing his laughter. "Why, does it matter? The answer to that, is no, it doesn''t matter! This is just a space where matter doesn''t exist!" The demon looked at the boy with expectation on his face. "That was lame." "Fuck you that was good. Kids these days have no taste. Anyways your soul is currently traveling to Iset and we''ll be there in a minute or so. I don''t have much time as you not laughing at my joke clearly wasted too much of it. My time that is. Not the joke. Though you did waste that too..." This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. The demon trailed off and the boy who had been floating felt a slight pulling sensation. "I''m feeling some kind of pull..." "Yeah you''re going to be falling into your new body soon. What a lucky kid, your new body is the son of an emperor! It has outstanding talent and should be better than anyone else your age. Unfortunately he pissed of the wrong person and died to soul attack. Bad news for him, but good news for you huh? Now you''ll get to go around and piss off the right people!" "What? I don''t want to piss anyone off though..." "Not your choice kid. Only way to survive long enough on this planet is to piss people off and kill everyone you don''t piss off." "WHAT? I don''t want-" "Again, not your choice. If you''re going to save the multiverse you have somewhere to be in 5 years and the only way to survive long enough on Iset is to act like you''re the strongest motherfucker out there. If you don''t then people will think you''re weak and you''ll end up dead or worse, and then I end up dead along with everything else...ever." "So I just have to act like I''m strong?" The demon''s skin began to darken, it''s size started to grow and it''s eyes began to glow. A pressure was put on the boy making him feel he was under a mountain rooting him in the spot. The demon''s voice began to deepen as he spoke and the pressure continued to increase. "Not just strong, but arrogant. You have to look down on everyone even your own mother. If someone does something to offend you then you crush them and their whole family. If someone looks at you wrong then you better smash their fucking face in. You want to live? You want your fucking joke of a planet to continue to exist then you better understand; there is no fucking right or wrong now. There is no mercy. There is no weakness. There is only strength and arrogance." The boy''s vision began to fade and the pull from before began to increase, but the pressure from the demon kept him from being pulled away. All the boy could see now was a large pair of glowing red eyes with hints of silver sprinkled throughout. With a growl that sounded as though a great beast had clawed its way out of the depths of darkness the demon spoke it''s final words to the boy before he was pulled away. "Why do you think the Goddess chose me? Because she doesn''t know, but I do. I know that the only important thing in this world is me. The only weapon I have; my own power and the only justice that exist is my arrogance." The pressure faded and the boy flew towards the direction of the pull. The red eyes remained in that dark space, but then quickly faded and leaving only the demon''s previous form. Before following the boy, with it''s high pitch and shrill voice, it muttered to itself. "heh. I''m so awesome." Chapter 1- The arrogant sun The sun, alone in the sky, shown upon the Great Stone Mountain Range with such brilliance that from afar it would appear as though the mountains were kneeling towards the ruler of the heavens. The heat from above pressed down on Fang Shi as he descended the mountain path heading towards Chengjing city, the capital of the central continent. Fang Shi was in a rush to arrive at the city, but moved as though he was in no hurry so as to avoid attention. Every step was a struggle for Fang Shi, not because traveling had caused him to tire, but because his heart was pushing him to move faster while his pride and caution slowed his step. "The princess is waiting for me. I cannot wait to see her again. She is so kind and innocent I must be by her side to protect her." He was mumbling quietly trying to convince himself to move faster, but could not overcome the words from his sister back in his home town. "Do not rush. You don''t want to seem desperate or she''ll think you''re weak and unworthy of her attention." He knew the words were true or at least everything he knew about women didn''t conflict with what she said. That was not saying much however because he knew close to nothing about women. He had grown up in a small sect next to a middle size town and had focused only on training since he was young. In this world strength to protect those around him was all he desired. When a young girl was possessed by an evil spirit he had used all his strength to save her life. The battle had been intense but his Emperor Fist was a fist, not just of strength, but also of Will and could damage the evil spirit directly. He was also a peerless talent that could cause even geniuses to bow their head in shame. After the battle was finished the young girl had looked at him with eyes of wonder and amazement. Her tranquil eyes had filled his mind with shameful thoughts causing him to want to grab her immediately so he had. His strong hand grasped her and he was shocked at how small and soft they were. He had never thought he would be bold enough to grasp the beautiful and delicate... hands before him, so he blushed, but was able to ask if she was alright. She too had blushed, but she hadn''t pulled her hands away. Instead she had collapsed causing him to rush forward and grasp her small perfectly formed waist with his right hand while his left held tightly onto hers refusing to let go. As she looked up at him she had fluttered her deep blue eyes and a smell of flowers had overwhelmed him leaving him speechless. She had called him her hero and asked if he would always stay by her side to protect her. Caught up in the moment and having no reason to refuse Fang Shi had immediately swore on his life that he would always protect her. This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Fang Shi blushed again as he remembered that moment. Even now he hadn''t overcome his shock at how bold he was. Still the days following that event had driven home what his father had always taught him that a cultivator must not be afraid to take risks or there would be no reward. And reward there was. The young girl he had saved was the 2nd Chu princess and she had told him to find her in the capital city so that they could be wed as soon as possible. She stayed a while in the town and made plans with him. He couldn''t travel with her though as she would need to discuss the matter with her father the emperor. Fang Shi smiled at that thought. Emperor! I''m going to be the son of the emperor of the entire central continent! Sure it was only a step son, but his name would spread across the land and everyone would know him. He couldn''t wait to see the look on his big sister''s face when she found out. His sister had known he was going to marry the girl he saved, but for political reasons the princess, Sun Qing, told him to that he should only say he was marrying a wealthy merchant daughter and to give a false surname. ''Not the princess anymore MY princess!'' he thought to himself, still with a smile on his face. With that thought his feet began to hasten, but then immediately slowed remembering his sisters wise words. He also had another reason to not rush. If he were to be seen running then bandits would be more likely to attack. People that ran through the mountains were most likely had valuables they didn''t want taken and thus in a hurry to leave the bandit covered mountains. Either that or they were fleeing from something or someone. If the former then the bandits would just cripple the victim and use the victim as bait to flee. If the later they would trade the victim to the pursuer for a reward. Unfortunately traveling slowly hadn''t discouraged the bandits in the least. A lone travel was easy pickings and Fang Shi had already been attacked several times while crossing the mountains. Still it was better to play it safe since doing so was also inline with his sister''s words. However fearing a bandit attack was not the reason he had slowed his pace. As if summoned by the quicker pace; several men stepped out of the woods onto the path in front of him. They were the reason he had slowed his steps. Chapter 2 - The arrogant bandit leader author note; the boy from prologue and young devil haven''t appeared yet. Events taking place now are slightly before the body the boy takes over dies so don''t worry if Fang Shi isn''t the least bit arrogant. The story is not about him, but the boy. Haven''t thought of a name yet for the boy and it doesn''t seem too necessary at this point since he''ll take the name of the body he possesses. Also, it''s not like I don''t have names for people or something so don''t think that while you read this chapter. The bandit leader definitely has a name. Definitely. These few chapters are used to familiarize yourself with the universe and maybe introduce some backstory so you''re not just dropped into the body. ~~~ The grizzled face of the largest bandit twisted into a evil smile. Even from such a distance the putrid odor of the bandit leader''s sweat made Fang Shi take a step back surprising him that it could reach him from so far. "Your money or your life what''s more important trash?" Fang Shi was shocked. How could someone that smelled like that call him trash? He almost said this, but held his tongue as he did not want to lower himself to the bandit''s level. "Perhaps big brother wouldn''t mind moving away and letting me pass? I don''t have any money and am going to the town to find work." Fang Shi was an honest person and refused to lie, so he couldn''t help praising his quick thinking. It wasn''t exactly untrue either since he would work very hard at being a good husband and prince. "Hahaha. Good good. Younger brother if you''re looking for work then you can join us. You''ve gone through the mountains so you''ve probably already fought several bandits. The fact that you''re still alive means you have some strength." "As you''ve said I have already fought several bandits whom were all defeated on the way here." Fang Shi again basked in his own brilliance. By telling the bandits he had already fought and won it would cause them to be cautious. "I cannot however join you as my fiance is waiting for me in the city and her father has already given me a job." "Younger brother already has a job? Amazing! I''m worried though perhaps your job isn''t going to pay as much as you would earn working with us?" "No problem there big bro, my father-in-law to be is a wealthy merchant and-" Fang Shi''s face froze, but it was too late to take the words back. He had taken pride in his previous words for being so clever causing him to relax. He also had wanted to take pride in his new fiance and her father. He made a note to himself to meditate later on how shameful and dangerous pride can be. Not too dangerous now though as he didn''t fear the bandits. He could easily tell they were weaker than he was, but had merely wanted to avoid bloodshed. ''At least I learned the lesson now and not later!'' Fang Shi thought to himself. He was so relaxed he even had enough time to reflect on the fact that he had so easily lied despite having sworn himself to a life of honesty. He justified it because he saw it as though he was sacrificing a small part of himself in order to protect the one he loved...loved? Fang Shi''s face loosened at that thought. He hadn''t thought his feelings were that deep, but now he realized how much that beautiful girl had affected him. Rather than worry he was falling too hard, he was filled with joy. The bandit leader made a short and hidden signal while approaching and others carefully moved into position to block Fang Shi''s path of retreat. "Very good then. You say your father-in-law is a merchant and that his daughter loves you enough to marry you despite not having money?" The bandit was proud of his strength, but even more proud of his intelligence and rightly so. He couldn''t have survived long this close to the city without being smart and had quickly realized that the merchant''s daughter must truly care about her penny-less fiance if her father was willing to do so much for him. With a grin bordering on lecherous the bandit continued, "Surely then your father-in-law will be willing to help your big brother out right? After all it''s very dangerous in these woods and you need protection otherwise you might not make it to the safety of the city." The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. Fang Shi immediately realized the bandit''s plot. In fact, he had come to the conclusion before the bandit had which is why his face had frozen. Knowing now that bloodshed was unavoidable Fang Shi no longer decided to play their game. "Enough. I can see this is going no where let us begin. Though I am curious what makes you so different than the bandit''s I''ve fought before." The smile faded and a look of disdain replaced it. "This big bro of yours has special methods." (author note; no not pills!) Drawing his sword the bandit leader slashed out horizontally causing a sword beam to fly in a crescent shape straight towards Fang Shi''s legs. He didn''t want to kill him only wound him enough to capture him and collect ransom. "Take him alive boys! HAHAHAH" The bandits had already surrounded Fang Shi, but he didn''t appear worried at all. Putting his right fist in front of his face, so that the back of his hand was shown toward the bandit''s incoming attack, a symbol of a crown appeared on his skin as though it was a glowing tattoo. The fist emitted a ki wave that ripped the incoming blade ki apart. The other bandits froze seeing this. None of them could use ki only their leader had practiced cultivating and the distance between a normal fighter and a cultivator was like comparing the heavens and the earth. "Oh you have some ability huh? You''re still trash. I am the strongest bandit in all these mountains. You''re not even worthy enough to know my name!!!" The nameless bandit leader shouted as he attacked twice more causing two separate horizontal ki slashes; this time filled with killing intent; having apparently already forgotten his plan to capture his hostage alive. Fang Shi wasn''t worried though and instead jumped forward twisting his body to slide between the two incoming attacks. The bandits couldn''t believe their eyes; no one had avoided the twin ki slashes before, some had blocked it sure but avoid it like that? Never! They weren''t worried though because their leader still hadn''t used his trump card. His specialty attack was twice as strong as the previous attacks and he had even named the attack after himself. "YOU DARE! Then lets see if you can survive this attack of mine!" The bandit leader shouted and ki filled his blade. He slashed out twice, this time though the second blade slash was faster than the first and they quickly combined into one power slash. The trees shook with the force of the attack and the bandits close to their leader fell to the ground with amazement on their face. They never thought they would see his famous bandit attack that was known throughout all the mountain range for it''s strength. There wasn''t a bandit within a hundred miles that didn''t know it''s name. Fang Shi was impressed that such a back-of-the-woods nobody nameless bandit leader could produce an attack of this power. He was really curious if the bandit had learned the move or made it himself and what the attack was called. He struck out his fist and it collided with the blade slash instantly causing a huge explosion killing bandits that had stayed too close and had been hoping to see their boss''s famous well-known-to-all attack cut Fang Shi into pieces. The smoke cleared and Fang Shi was gone. "HAHAHA! Of course the great I would win. No one has ever beaten me before and no one has ever survived my world renowned attack!" A new recruit was incredibly impressed and, as he had just joined didn''t know the name of this attack, couldn''t help but ask; "w-w-w-wow! What was that?" The leader heard him and was more than pleased to answer. "Haha that''s an attack that I made myself I call it th-" "LEFT FIST OF THE EMPEROR; CRUSHING MIGHT." The leader looked confused. "No that''s not it..." A ki fist fell from the heavens and smashed the bandit leader into pulp. Fang Shi was curious, but not that curious.
One or two chapters more and we''ll get the devil+boy. I''ll hopefully have it ready by the end of the day. Also, don''t get attached to "Fang Shi" bless his heart he''s just not MC material. Chapter 3- The Carrage Passanger is arrogant Fang Shi quickly arrived to the capital with no further incidents. After overwhelmingly defeating the leader the rest of the bandits had fled. After leaving the forest and seeing the capital for the first time Fang Shi was astonished. The solid steel walls of the city stretched to the left and the right endlessly while also rising taller than any building he''d ever seen before. Fang Shi had learned before coming to the capital that this was just the outer layer wall, the inner wall was twice as thick and twice as high, and the wall around the palace was equally impressive and made out of gold. He slowly approached the gate where a guard was collecting tax for entry. He showed the guard a small token he had been given by his princess, he had started calling her that when he realized how much he loved her, and the guard let him in without having to pay the tax. This made Fang Shi swell with pride, but he quickly remembered his previous lesson about such feelings and suppressed them. Only a little though. Entering the gate he proceeded towards the inner district intending to then head to the Palace. Taking in the bustling sights and sounds of the city as well as, unfortunately, the smell. He had unknowingly entered the district gate used by the bandits, beggars, and other unsavory people to gain access to the poor section of town. As Fang Shi approached the inner wall he sighed in both amazement at the wall and relief that he hadn''t been attacked. He had started to get the feeling that while walking through the city several people were watching him and not out of interest, but malice. Arriving in front of the inner gate he approached the guard and got directions to a nearby inn as he wanted to clean himself up before presenting himself to his princess. The guard had a lot of experience so he directed him to an inn just past the fighting arena as he assumed he was a fighter that had come from the mountains to test his strength. Fang Shi continued along the directions the guard had given and was almost to the inn when he saw a carriage traveling rather quickly towards the arena. He noticed immediately that a young boy had fallen in front of the carriage and would be trampled to death if he didn''t do something. He wouldn''t make it in time if he ran so he could only hope the person steering the carriage could hear him as he yelled. "STOP CARRIAGE!" With luck the carriage stopped just before crashing into the child. Slowly the carriage door opened and a young man stepped out. While the man had elegant features, his sharp eyebrows were furrowed causing him to look like a villain. He wore a black gown that was woven with gold and had an emerald green trim which matched the color of his vicious looking eyes. His hair, tied in the back and falling just past his shoulders, was black as night. His face reminded Fang Shi of someone, but he couldn''t remember who. All he could think about was his princess so her face was the only one that came to mind. "Who dares command my carriage to stop?" A cold and calm voice came from the man. Fang Shi seeing that the driver of the carriage had stopped before running over the child Fang Shi relaxed and quickly approached the noble carriage owner who had just stepped out. "I apologize. I had asked for you to stop so as to avoid running over this child." Fang Shi bowed slightly after having explained. "Then instead of the child you will die." The man said as he thrust his open hand covered in a black ki towards Fang Shi as though it were a blade. A confused look appeared on Fang Shi''s face, but he quickly retreated and avoided the attack. It was quick and if it had hit could easily have killed Fang Shi, but as impressive as it was the attack was still manageable. "Oh you have some skill, then perhaps you''ll entertain me before you die." The man attacked again this time faster than before as black ki surrounded his feet. Fang Shi had been about to say something to hopefully resolve the situation and thus couldn''t dodge in time. He also felt that if he tried to block he would probably die. With a sigh he instantly realized his only choice was to strike first so he struck out with his right fist and put all Will into the attack. "RIGHT FIST OF THE EMPEROR; DOMINEERING SOUL" His Will filled the fist attack and crashed into his opponent who exploded backwards and put a hole in the wall of a nearby building. Shaking his head he spoke to himself "A pity. He was strong but even my father who is an entire layer ahead of me couldn''t survive that attack." He turned around to check on the child when he sensed movement from the hole. Fang Shi''s eyebrow twitched and he turned around in time to catch a confused voice say "..am i?" The young man from before placed a hand on the edge of the wall and using it to help himself out of the hole appeared with a confused look on his face. This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Fang Shi noticed the confusion and was surprised at the lack of anger. With a flash of insight he realized the young man must have lost his senses and quickly turned to leave as the young boy was far from injured and had actually already ran off. "Wait." said the young man''s unsure voice. Fang Shi stopped, turned back around and decided to feign ignorance. "How can I help you?" "Ahh. Ummm. Apparently I''m suppose to kill or cripple you. I don''t suppose you''ll cripple yourself will you?" Seeing that the young man might be reasoned with Fang Shi tried to explain again. "I think you might be confused. See your carriage was traveling very fast down the road and almost ran over a young boy. I yelled stop so that you would stop before hitting the child." Fang Shi paused for a fraction of a moment as he had quickly realized empathy might not be the best approach for this man continued. "It also was to help prevent damage to your carriage! If you had trampled the boy to death it might have broken a spoke or injured the horse. I was only looking out for your best interest." "Hmmm. That sounds reasonable. What? I have to kill him anyways?" Fang Shi frowned. Apparently this haughty noble not only thought highly of himself but enjoyed playing tricks as well. "Ugh you do it then. *cough cough*. AHEM. You boy. What is your name?" Not just tricks but character acting? If the noble hadn''t been talking about killing him then Fang Shi would actually have been impressed. "My name is Fang Shi of the Emper-" "HAHAHAHA. FANG SHI? FANG SHI? More like Fang Shit." Laughing for a while the noble abruptly stopped and said faintly "Shut up that was good." Fang Shi frowned and added rude to the list of the noble''s character traits. "Well Fang Shit. If you don''t cripple yourself right now and beg for mercy then I, your father,will do it myself and then kill you." "The name is Fang SHI. And if you hadn''t noticed I just punched you through a wall. How about we just go our separate ways?" "Oh that? HA. Look at me, does it look like that hurt at all? A piece of trash like you? Hurt me? What a SHItty joke. No that''s not the same joke it''s completely different one. Look do you want to do this or not." "I just told you I don''t want to do this." "Huh? Oh. Well you don''t have a choice. While you didn''t hurt me you did attack me and I can''t just let you walk around like that or everyone will think less of me." "People already think less of you." The nobles right eyebrow twitched. "The fuck you just say?" "I said you''re behavior here is causing you to lose face. A kid almost died because of your actions but thankfully I was here and-" The young man quickly held up his and waved it. "That''s what I thought you said, but see that doesn''t matter now does it? Nope. Not even a tiny bit. Just like you and that kid. You don''t matter one bit either. You''re less than a bit. If you took a bit and cut it in half. Then ground that half into tiny tiny bit pieces. You''d be less than that because the only thing in this city that matters is me." With the last word a force pressed down on the entire area save for the carriage. It was a power so absolute it caused Fang Shi to fall to his knees and cough up blood. Bystanders died immediately though not many had been stupid enough to stick around when the 2nd Prince''s carriage first stopped. "That''s it. Kneel like the common filth you are. Feel that? That''s my importance. That''s something you don''t have because you''re a nothing." Fang Shi started to panic, but quickly calmed and pulled out the token. "I...I am the fiance of the princess." He tried to say, but blood filled his mouth and it came out unintelligible. Seeing the token the young man showed a demonic smile. "Oh? You have one of those too?" Pulling out a large medallion on a necklace with the same emblem, a golden sun on dark black metal coin. "Funny thing. Mines bigger. hehe. In more ways than one trash." Fang Shi looked at the demon of a man in front of him and behind the smile saw a true demon. It burned into his mind and was the last thing he saw before his head exploded.
And with that you should know who the boy and demon is. Or is it devil? For the sake of my memory they''ll be treated as the same thing. Also, I do have a name picked out for the main character, not the boy, but the 2nd prince. It''s Sun Jiao which google tells me is arrogant. Such great naming sense no? Next chapter we meet the princess which hopefully explains why I spent so much time on fang shi. It''s hopefully to give you a better(or worse!?!) impression of the beauty that is Sun Qing! Chapter 4- The arrogant demon shows off Author''s note; In regards to the title I didn''t mean like THAT. Get your mind out of the gutter. ~~~~ When Sun Jiao was hit by Fang Shi''s DOMINEERING SOUL right fist attack his soul was destroyed before he even hit the wall. Because the attack was mostly a Will based and not a physical one the body hadn''t received much damage. Coincidentally or perhaps through Goddess intervention the body hit the wall at the same time it''s new soul fell into the body. The boy''s soul which had been pulled in what he felt to be a downward direction, "fell" into a body traveling sideways through a wall. Naturally this caused the boy, now in Sun Jiao''s body, quite the confusion as he felt as though he had fallen through the "floor" and was was laying on the "wall". After the boy opened his eyes he saw the hole in the wall and surrounding rubble and was able to figure out what happened though it still took him a few seconds to readjust his orientation. ''The Goddess could have just waited a second longer and avoided the confusion'' the boy thought to himself as he got up. Standing the boy looked around. "Where am I?" Not getting an answer the boy decided to climb through the hole and investigate further. Seeing a young man around the boy''s age turning to leave the boy heard a voice in his head that sounded like the demon he had been speaking to; . "Wait" the boy said aloud causing the young man to freeze. Xiaobo, the demon, said in the boy''s head. After the young man turned around he had said something, but the boy missed it. Deciding to ignore it the boy spoke; "Ahh. Ummm. Apparently I''m suppose to kill or cripple you. I don''t suppose you''ll cripple yourself will you?" "I think you might be confused. See your carriage was traveling very fast down the road and almost ran over a young boy. I yelled stop so that you would stop before hitting the child. It also was to help prevent damage to your carriage! If you had trampled the boy to death it might have broken a spoke or injured the horse. I was only looking out for your best interest." "Hmmm. That sounds reasonable." "What? I have to kill him anyways?" "Ugh you do it then." The world shifted for the boy and he found himself no longer in control of the body. It was an odd experience as though his entire body was floating inside someone''s head. In control of Sun Jiao''s body Xiaobo coughed a bit to clear his throat, it was the first time he had spoken out of a human body. "AHEM. You boy. What is your name?" "My name is Fang Shi of the Emper-" "HAHAHAHA. FANG SHI? FANG SHI? More like Fang Shit." Xiaobo continued to laugh until he heard the boy''s voice in his head; "Shut up that was good." Xiaobo had planned to continue laughing until the Shi guy got irritated, an upset opponent is a good opponent, but the boy had ruined the mood. Xiaobo added rude to the very short list of the boy''s character traits. "Well Fang Shit. If you don''t cripple yourself right now and beg for mercy then I, your father, will do it myself and then kill you." "The name is Fang SHI. And if you hadn''t noticed I just punched you through a wall. How about we just go our separate ways?" "Oh that? HA. Look at me, does it look like that hurt at all? A piece of trash like you? Hurt me? What a SHItty joke." thought the boy. "No that''s not the same joke it''s completely different." "Look do you want to do this or not." Distracted by the boy Xiaobo was a bit confused when Fang Shi said; "I just told you I don''t want to do this." "Huh?" "Oh." Xiaobo said to the boy, then to Fang Shi. "Well you don''t have a choice. While you didn''t hurt me you did attack me and I can''t just let you walk around like that or everyone will think less of me." "People already think less of you." Xiaobo''s eye twitched at the boys remark. "The fuck you just say?" Thought the boy while Fang Shi said out loud; "I said you''re behavior here is causing you to lose face. A kid almost died because of your actions but thankfully I was here and-" If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. "That''s what I thought you said, but see that doesn''t matter now does it? Nope. Not even a tiny bit. Just like you and that kid. You don''t matter one bit either. You''re less than a bit. If you took a bit and cut it in half. Then ground that half into tiny tiny bit pieces. You''d be less than that because the only thing in this city that matters is me." Xiaobo smiled and, having figured out how to talk mind to mind, thought to the boy the boy said with some expectation. The few people around dropped to the ground dead while Fang Shi kneeled and coughed up blood. The boy being inside Sun Jiao''s head hadn''t felt the pressure and asked the boy interrupted. All this took time to read, but it happened in almost a blink of an eye as thought-talk was significantly quicker than actually speaking. Ignoring the boy''s reply, Xiaobo in Sun Jiao''s body spoke to they dying Fang Shi; "That''s it. Kneel like the common filth you are. Feel that? That''s my importance. That''s something you don''t have because you''re a nothing." Xiaobo was going to end it there, but seeing Fang Shi reach for his pocket he paused out of curiosity. Seeing the token fall to the ground Xiaobo recognized it as the imperial crest. The Goddess had given Xiaobo all the information on Sun Jiao''s body and that included a rather large amount of information regarding his family crest. "Oh? You have one of those too?" Xiaobo took a few step forward, pulled out a large medallion that hung on a chain of black gold, and showed it off so that Fang Shi could see. "Funny thing. Mines bigger. hehe. In more ways than one trash." Then to the boy; <...> Xiaobo turned to face the carriage just as the door clicked open. A small and delicate foot stepped out and a voice that sounded like an angel spoke, "Big brother what is taking so long? We''re going to be late!" As the angel stepped out she saw the body of Yang Shi and the token lying next to him. "BIG BROTHER! Y-Y-YOU KILLED HIM!?!"
Wanted to introduce Sun Qing, but it was too long. Next chapter is titled "My little sister can''t be this arrogant" so yay. Chapter 5- My little sister cant be this arrogant The moment the girl stepped out of the carriage the boy lost all thought. She was the most beautiful thing he''d ever seen despite having a preference for a more mature women. The boy thought that even famous actresses from earth wouldn''t be comparable. With that thought his focus traveled up from the small foot she had extended from the carriage. On her feet were black stiletto boots with gold trim that disappeared under a black dress woven with gold and accented with sky blue lace. The boy recognized it as Gothic Lolita from earth, though the light blue trim made it significantly less Gothic, but noticeably more delightful. The wide bottom dress hid her legs but came together tightly on her small and elegant waist. On her slightly noticeable chest was pendant similar to the one Sun Jiao wore but was smaller and surrounded by sapphire gems. Her shoulders were bare showing a flawless jade colored skin down the length of her surprisingly well-toned arm hidden only by small sky blue gloves. The boy took that in very quickly, but it was her face, specifically her light blue eyes, that had captured his attention the longest. It was a perfectly symmetrical delicate beauty with a sharp chin and flawless skin, save for a small mole below her right eye. Her eyes had hawk like appearance on top of which were sharp brows that gave off a feeling of fierceness, but a light in them that also gave a gentle calm feeling. The juxtaposition caused the boys mind to turn over and over trying to determine if it was fierce or gentle look and settled on unfathomable instead. Her unquestionably pretty face was framed by a deep blue, almost black, hair that was set in a bun with two bangs falling down the side ending evenly with her chin. Her left bang covered more than half of her forehead which caused ones attention to focus on the beauty mark below her right eye. Suddenly her hair slightly glowed and changed to a dark red causing the boy to snap out of his lustful gaze. "BIG BROTHER! Y-Y-YOU KILLED HIM!?!" the boy had trouble processing the situation having first been distracted by her looks and then again by her alluring voice. <...> (quite large actually Romeo the Demon Lord had visited several outer universes and was notorious for inspiring stories about himself if only to shut him up about women. It''s the key reason he dies at the end of almost every story he''s in.) True to his word Xiaobo stopped listening and turned his attention to the yelling girl. Not much time had passed since her question about killing Fang Shi since thought-speak happened almost instantly. Xiaobo considered teasing the boy who was in his head, but realizing the seriousness of the situation decided to pretend to be Sun Jiao which he was considerably good at what with the goddess having given him so much information. This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. "Yes. He dared to command us to stop for some stupid reason." The girls hair flickered and changed to a dark yellow. A look of surprise appeared on her face and she dramatically raised her hand to cover her mouth. Holding the pose for a moment to emphasis her surprise she then lowered her hand and clasped it behind her back and her face changed to show a pouting look. Inside Sun Jiao''s head the boy quickly noticed how beautiful her pouting lips were before instantly returning to her eyes. Her hair returned to a deep blue as she strolled forward and sighed. Standing over the body she instantly smiled and said in a cheery voice; "It can''t be helped then!" Bending over at the waist she picked up the coin from the ground and returned it to her purse. The boy hadn''t noticed the purse previously because it wasn''t part of her lovely body and after seeing it promptly forgot about it. "This is the third one you''ve killed though. You should behave more like third sister she never kills them when they run into her first; only cripples them so that I can..." She paused and batted her eyes at Sun Jiao "...use their bodies." which she followed up with a giggle that was so cute it caused the boy in Sun Jiao''s head to lose all reason. Sun Jiao snorted and started walking towards the carriage. Sun Qing followed and continued to talk "Ah! Big brother did I make you jealous? You know I would love to use your body too! It''s such a wonderful body! I could find so many uses for it. Third sister could too you know? We could share you know? I''d love that very much you know?" The boy had been quiet for a while so Xiaobo had stopped ignoring him. He immediately regretted that decision. "No." Sun Jiao said as he held the door open for Sun Qing who turned, pouted, and said "You''re no fun. HMPH!" before jumping into the carriage. Sun Jiao followed and sat across from the now smiling Sun Qing whom quickly returned to speaking as the carriage resumed it''s previous pace. "Well it''s for the best I suppose. I''d have gone first obviously, because if third sister did you probably wouldn''t be in any shape to make me happy! She does love ripping her men apart." Sun Qing paused to giggle then continued speaking while ignoring the sigh that came from Sun Jiao. "Do you think I''ll find anyone fun to play with at the coliseum? Certainly no one worth keeping, but maybe I''ll find one to step on? Oh? Oh! I stepped in that sad man''s blood! I''ll definitely find someone to lick it off. Do you think the manager would? Oh but I can''t have him do it because I can''t let someone that licked my shoe keep his tongue, obviously, and how will he praise me every time I visit if he doesn''t have a tongue? Silly me. I know! I could kill him after taking his tongue and then the new manager can praise me! Aren''t I clever big brother?" Sun Jiao just furrowed his brow which was enough of an answer for Sun Qing apparently as she continued talking with a small frown followed immediately by a cheerful smile. "Oh right. You''d said no killing. You killed though so I should be able to right? Right? That''s not fair that you got to kill. You even killed my fiance! *giggle* How could you! *giggle*" Sun Jiao calmly asked; "How many fiances do you have right now?" "MMMMMM. There is one more on the way here and I have 54 back at the palace! That man was going to be my 55th and now I have to wait for the other one to show up." she said and ended it with a pout.
author note; Poor Fang Shi! I''ll go into more detail about what exactly his situation was next chapter. Also, I totally didn''t spend an hour at work typing out her description. Nope. Definitely not. Those of you worried about Sun Qing''s fiance''s those are only the ones still "living" if you can call it that. hehehe Chapter 6- Will the dog be arrogant as well? Author note; from now on thought-speak will change from ''yo'' to since it''s hard to tell '' from " and I''ll be using '' for actual thoughts. I''ll go through the previous chapters and edit them when I get a chance. --- <...> There was a pause in the conversation and then a slight dizziness and the boy was back in control of Sun Jiao''s body. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. <...> Sun Jiao stopped thinking and switched his focus back to Sun Qing. She had continued rambling and was now talking about the wedding she wanted which apparently included forcing slaves to fight while the wedding dinner was going on to "get her in the mood". Taking Xiaobo''s advice to heart Sun Jiao tuned her out, it appeared she wasn''t looking for a response. After observing her for a while he thought to himself; ''She must love the sound of her own voice. She''s just going on and on. She''s definitely pretty though, but not really my type. I like them... not crazy. hehe. Ugh. That laugh of his is infectious. Kind of fun though. If you have a thought act on it huh? Lets try that.'' Still not paying attention to what Sun Qing was saying, Sun Jiao tried it out, "hehe" and was quite pleased. ''This is fun.'' he thought to himself before noticing Sun Qing had stopped talking and was staring at him with wide eyes, ''ok maybe not that fun, fuck''. She broke out into a huge grin and in as happy a voice as he had heard from her yet said; "Big Brother you think it''s funny too? I take him out for a walk every Sunday and he gets SO excited." As she emphasized the word so she put her cute little hands up with her fingers spread, about even to her face, and then fanned them out to her side to even further emphasize how excited he gets. Glad that he hadn''t fucked up a slight grin appeared on Sun Jiao''s face. ''Awww she''s adorable. I didn''t even know an excited smile could be completely different from a happy one. And it seems like she really cares about her dog.'' Noticing the brief smile Sun Qing got even more excited. "It''s really fun taking him for walks! We could get you one brother would you like that?" Sun Qing smile faded and her cheeks turned slightly rose colored. Wringing her hands on her lap and acting bashful she continued, "Ummm...we..we could walk them together maybe? I would like that very much. Can we?" Seeing Sun Qing''s upturned eyes Sun Jiao''s felt a flutter in his heart. ''Calm down that''s probably her special eyes. I wonder if there is a name for them. Love eyes maybe? Attract eyes? Dog doesn''t sound too bad though and I should probably spend time with her to get to know her. It would be bad not to know my own sister better. Can''t seem eager though.'' "Hmmm. Sunday you say? That would be fine. Lets do that, but only this Sunday not every Sunday okay?" "YES BROTHER!" she yelled and then launched herself from her seat to wrap her hands around his neck in a hug. Smiling Sun Jiao returned the hug which instantly caused Sun Qing to freeze. ''SHIT. I think I just fucked up.''
So The Boy is Sun Jiao now! In-case anyone is wondering the boy died back on earth. Hasn''t been mentioned yet and The Boy. No! Sun Jiao! will ask later when Xiaobo is in a better mood. What wont be mentioned is how he died. It was a truck. Not just any truck but truck-kun. Is it just me or are trucks really really dangerous!?! Truck-kun shouldn''t get too full of himself though. Just because you''re big and strong truck-kun doesn''t mean you''re important to the story! So I declare! Chapter 7- I didnt mean to be THAT arrogant! The carriage came to a stop and Sun Jiao stepped out with a slight sweat. He wiped his brow and looked back at the carriage that contained a Sun Qing who was sleeping now on her side of the cabin. ''Somehow I think that wasn''t what Xiaobo meant by getting hands on. To think she''d faint just because I gave her hug. Her brother must never give her any attention so even a little bit caused her brain to short circuit. or should I say fry? boil? Whichever it is I think I should put some effort into avoiding earth terms.'' Finishing that thought Sun Jiao then reflected on what exactly happened just moments ago. After Sun Qing had froze her face had turned red and she immediately passed out. Sun Jiao held onto her until the carriage stopped as it would have been awkward to place her down in the moving vehicle. The distance to the coliseum hadn''t been far from the fight so it hadn''t become uncomfortable. ''Should I wake her or go inside without her. What would her brother do?'' With that thought Sun Jiao quickly turned and walked towards the coliseum, but slowed his step as he finally noticed the crowd waiting to go in. His hesitation was only for a moment though as he remembered Xiaobo''s advice. As Sun Jiao approached the crowd began to whisper and move out of his way. One unfortunate fellow was oblivious though and had continued talking to his friends despite their surprised face. Thankfully the fellow noticed just before Sun Jiao would be required to take action as Sun Jiao hadn''t yet decided what the appropriate action would be. Not so thankfully the man decided to do his best to embarrass Sun Jiao by throwing himself on the ground. "Sorry to offend I should have moved immediately. I didn''t intend on not giving you face. Please forgive me. I will slap myself 100 times to show my respect." The man begged and began to slap his own face again and again. ''Well this is new. Also, incredibly awkward. Do I have to wait for him to finish? Should I count and make sure it''s exactly 100?'' As quick as Sun Jiao''s thoughts were he hadn''t made a any meaningful progress on what his decision would be by the time the man got a quarter of the way through his 100 slaps. Deciding that any further hesitation would force him to stand here and wait for the man to finish and that he should do whatever he wanted he walked away, but not without giving a snort of disdain. Satisfied with his decision Sun Jiao continued walking until he noticed the man had slowed his slaps a significant amount. ''Shit that might be a sign of disrespect here. It is right? It has to be. If I turn around now though it will make me indecisive. I need to think of something quick. Kill him? No I can''t do that. It''s just a couple of slaps. I need to do something though.'' Noticing a guard Sun Jiao relaxed. ''I''ll get him to watch the man and make sure he finishes slapping himself.'' "You there." Sun Jiao said in a tone that he thought Xiaobo would approve of, but sounded a bit over the top in his own opinion. The guard noticeably jumped and his face quickly drained of blood. Slowly he raised a hand and pointed at himself without saying a word. "Yes, you. That man has offended me. See that his punishment is finished." The guard quickly felt relieved that it was a reasonable request. "YES SIR!" With a slight nod Sun Jiao continued on very pleased with himself even allowing an ever so tiny smile to appear. The crowd however saw the upturned lips and shivered. On Sun Jiao''s face it was a cruel and twisted smile. Just before entering the smile faded as he heard the guards next words a slight distance away. "YOU CLEARLY DO NOT KNOW WHO THAT IS! THAT IS THE SECOND PRINCE HOW DARE YOU NOT GIVE HIM FACE!!" "no...I am! I am! See I am!" "KILL YOURSELF NOW!" "but but I..." "YOU DARE?" After that there was a brief sound of a sword being drawn and scream that sent a shiver down Sun Jiao''s spine. ''FUCK. I only wanted the guard to make sure he slapped himself... why the fuck did he kill him?'' While trying to calm himself down his thoughts were interrupted as a large disgusting looking man approached him while wringing his hands and lowering his head over and over. Deciding to ignore what had just happened at the entrance Sun Jiao listened to the obese man in front of him who had just started to speak. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. "Greetings Young Master. I am so glad to have you grace this lowly coliseum with your presence! I hope that you can forgive us for any inadequacy and we will do our best to entertain. In fact to show you our appreciation I have a gift for you!" With a sharp clap a young women stepped forward with her head bowed and a nervous look on her face. On earth the women would have been considered a beauty, but Sun Jiao, having seen the truly beautiful Sun Qing, couldn''t bring himself to call the women standing before him one. ''She''s attractive, but the word beauty should be reserved for Sun Qing'' She was wearing a soft green gown that was tied at the waist with an emerald ribbon matching Sun Jiao''s green trim and her auburn hair was pulled back in a ponytail that fell to her waist. The first thing Sun Jiao noticed though was that the gown began to open up just above the young lady''s belt ribbon, but the cut remained narrow as it approached the neck. The white and unblemished skin that was visible showed a pair of medium sized breasts which, if they were ever so larger, would be accurately described as ample. The next thing Sun Jiao noticed was her cute and worried face. It was young, but had matured a bit so he placed her age around 17 or 18. There wasn''t a hint of arrogance in her eyes, in fact Sun Jiao noticed that they seemed a little dull as if she had lost hope. The Fat man continued after giving Sun Jiao a moment to look. "She may not be very attractive and she''s rather dumb, but she''s obedient and comes from a clan that had some strength so her talent for cultivating isn''t lacking." The man grew a lecherous grin making his ugly face even more unpleasant. "She''s also untouched and should have a high tolerance for pain. Of course if you find her unsatisfactory we can find you another gift. Perhaps a medical pill or a piece of jewelry for your sister? Do not worry about her though we will certainly make sure she dies untouched as no one would dare to touch a gift given to you; even if it was refused." Sun Jiao noticed the girl''s clenched hands began to shiver but otherwise remained completely still. ''Somehow I don''t think that means she''ll be well taken care of to eventually die of old age. Maybe she''s the reliable ally, but if I accept her then she serves me and that doesn''t really have anything to do with hands on hint that Xiaobo gave me. No harm in saying yes though I can always free her later. He seems to think she isn''t worth very much though so maybe I shouldn''t seem too eager.'' "She''s acceptable." Expecting her to feel relief the girl surprised Sun Jiao and looked even more worried. Her eyes began to water, but she clenched her shivering hands as tightly as possible and suppressed her urge to cry. ''Shit. Maybe they were going to take care of her and she''d be set for life. I just fucked that up. Maybe I should give her back. I can''t be indecisive though..." "Excellent! She''s yours then, treat her however you like. If you wish we can dispose of her if you have finished with her before you leave." ''Dispose of her? Finish with her? What the hell does this creep expect I''m going to do? On second thought I probably don''t want to know.'' The man did his best impression of a very very large seal and clapped his hands again. The clapping caused his accurately named "ample" jowls to shake. That, coupled with with his horrible attitude to towards the girl, caused Sun Jiao to be thoroughly disgusted. "My na..name is Xu Rong. I will... can...I would be ple-pleased to lead you to your usual viewing room." The girl''s right hand clenched her gown and her left hand waved towards a hallway as her noticeably shaken voice coincided with the gesture. "I will *sniff* be happy to serve you."
Poor Xu Rong. Given away to an evil prince one can only sympathize with her tragic story. I was originally going to have her be just a normal serving girl and cause some issue that forced him to kill her or buy her, but I figured a coward blob of a man would have wanted to keep the normally short tempered prince happy with a gift. Also, thought it would be good to have her be useful and a somewhat strong ally. So now she''ll be able to live a happy life as the prince''s closest and most trusted friend! EH??? SUN QING WHAT ARE YOU DOING HERE? WHY DO YOU HAVE A KNIFE? YOU DIDN''T LET ME FINISH!!! >.> or not \:P Chapter 8- The arrogant heroes I didn''t realize how long it takes to edit. I''ve gone through the first 3 chapters and are working my way up. I''ve made a few small changes to previous chapters, but only grammatical ones. I haven''t had a chance to go through this one, but I''ve done my best and will edit by the end of the day then hopefully touch up chapter 4. --- Sun Jiao followed Xu Rong down the crowded hallway. The crowd stuck to the edges as the center was reserved for those of a higher class. He was worried about how to comfort her as she continued to carry a depressed and worried look, but couldn''t figure out what to do. He hadn''t had much experience with women in his previous life and his only girlfriend had been a tomboy one-of-the-guys kind of girl so there were none of the usual games women play. Sun Jiao frowned at the thought of her and continued to reflect on their now-over relationship mostly to distract himself from the current problem. She had been great at sports and would continue to excel even after graduating high school. She was so good that she got a scholarship to a top level college, one which he had no hope of getting into, and she was excited to go. As the end of their last year in high school approached Sun Jiao had decided to break up with her. He knew he was just dragging her down and that he wouldn''t be able to keep up. They could try a long distance relationship, but she enjoyed living life in the moment and wouldn''t be able to spend time on the relationship. Eventually they would drift apart but she was too kind and would stay loyal to him out of guilt. He had seen it coming since the start of his last year and had long come to terms with it so her memory wasn''t a source of sadness even though he only broke it off a couple weeks ago. ''Perhaps that was selfish of me to hold on to her for too long, but I''m glad for the time we spent together.'' With that thought he focused again on the girl in front of him. ''Perhaps it''s selfish for me to keep her as well.'' He was about to speak, but stopped as they had arrived at their destination. She bowed and gestured for him to enter the door held open by male servant. When he entered the room he was shocked to see the it only had 3 walls with the 4th an open wall to the arena stage just below him. There was a faint shimmer instead of glass, but it was hardly noticeable and would give a great view of the upcoming fights. He looked around and saw a few other such boxes on the walls half of which were open without a shimmer and the other half closed off by a much brighter shimmer. ''Must be one way glass. Well magic, but same thing I guess.'' Above the boxes were the common seats which were packed full of people; clearly an event of some importance was taking place. There were 3 servants in the room a man, the one who had held the door, stood next to the closed door. The other two were decent looking women that stood to on each side of five comfortable looking chairs. The middle chair was slightly larger and more comfortable looking and matched the colors he was wearing while the others were just black and gold. Mustering all his confidence Sun Jiao walked to the middle chair and sat down. "Would you li-like something to drink m-m-master?" Sun Jiao turn his head to face Xu Rong who was standing as still as possible waiting for his reply. "No I''m fine. Sit." Xu Rong hesitated for a moment looked around and then fell to the floor; sitting as quickly as possible. ''Did she just sit on the floor? Why would she do that if there is a perfectly good chair? Well fatman had said she wasn''t too bright. I''ll try again, but how to do it without embarrassing her and staying arrogant. Hmm.'' Thinking a bit longer Sun Jiao decided to be as vague as possible so as not to call attention to her mistake and also show that he arrogantly expected her to understand him which shouldn''t be too hard as there wasn''t any where else to sit. "Xu Rong, I didn''t mean there." A look of surprise at her name was followed by a look of fear which caused her to bow her head while scooting forward saying "Sorry Master!" over and over again until she reached his feat. She then lowered her head and continued to stay on the floor. Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. ''Maybe that''s what the fatman meant. He probably thought she was so stupid I''d lose my patience and kill her. One more try.'' "Not on the floor." With an "EEP!" Xu Rong stood immediately and began too look around in a panic. After a few seconds she turned to look out the arena window and saw something that caused her to freeze. Looking back and forth between another box and Sun Jiao she became more worried with each look until tears formed in her eyes. Gathering her courage she turned around and sat on Sun Jiao''s lap. ''Ahhh! I understand. She''s allergic to chairs. That must be it. WHAT THE FUCK IS WRONG WITH HER. Whatever. At this point I''d just be making a scene and it''s not like I wont enjoy a cute girl sitting my lap. I can''t see a probl-'' A chill running down Sun Jiao''s spine interrupted his thoughts. The door had just opened and a breeze that came through the door carried with it a familiar smell of flowers. Turning his head slowly he saw Sun Qing standing in the door. She had a bright smile on her face that was locked into place and the eye just above her beauty mark was twitching. ''Uh oh. This isn''t good. I need to take control of this situation...How would her brother do it?'' Thinking quickly as possible Sun Jiao decided on the most arrogant solution he could think of; ignore it! Sun Jiao looked away from her and directed his attention to the arena while trying desperately to remain calm. "Big brother." ''SHIT.'' "Who''s that?" ''SHIT SHIT SHIT. What do I do?'' It felt like time slowed down as Sun Jiao ran through hundreds of different possible solutions and couldn''t think of a single answer that would work. Running out of possibilities he began to see Xiaobo''s annoying little demon face floating around in his head repeating the words he had said. "You''re the second prince of the emperor. Anything you say goes. If you say something and someone doesn''t listen you kill them." ''I can''t kill her though!'' "That little girl right there hears you ask or hesitate and she''ll kill you in the drop of a hat." ''I need to think of something quick!!!'' "you''re a whiny bitch aren''t you?" ''That isn''t helpful at all!'' "Read the room next time yeah?" ''That isn''t either...wait maybe...'' "don''t act scared of your sister no matter what." ''I think I understand'' "unlike you, hehe, I''d be more hands on, hehe. That was a hint by the way." ''THAT''S IT.'' Time rushed back almost as quickly as Sun Jiao''s hands rushed forward. As if they were legendary heroes they fearlessly began to explore the labyrinths, hills, and valleys before them. These heroes were risking their lives but they bravely pressed on and there was no resistance. Who could possibly prevent the heroes from completing their quest? Certainly not the world that they explored, but that did not mean there was no danger.In fact, that danger was very real. However this would not deter them for the memories of the treasures discovered and excitement of those new discoveries would forever be with the heroes even in their death. To these heroes life and death did not matter; they thought themselves invincible and broke through all barriers while looking down on those who did not have the courage. This too was a form of arrogance. The arrogance of youth. For all heroes must die even if they think themselves invincible. Fate cannot be avoided and time will continue to flow bringing them closer and closer to the their end.
Ahhhh the arrogance of youth. I remember when I was young. Not that I''m old. I just remember when I was young as if it was yesterday! How about that ex! Tomboy and super athletic! Short hair is best by the way. Also would you believe the sport she was best at is probably combat related! What a coincidence! Maybe some day she''ll be relevant or maybe not. I''m betting though that an arrogant Sun Jiao could rule earth if he does go back. Would she recognize him in his previous body!?! She doesn''t have a name yet, but I was thinking "Red Herring" might be a good name :D Chapter 9- Halberd is arrogant! Why not a spear? Author note; Try not to rush too much. I realize this should be about arrogant sun jiao and not arena fights so I''m trying to get through this and get to Sun Jiao learning how to fight and make arrogant choices. Some of you might not think Sun Qing is all that dangerous, but Xiaobo will show you how close Sun Jiao comes to getting himself, xu rong, and everyone in the arena killed once he wakes up. He''ll also explain some of Sun Qing''s odd seemingly shy behavior around the maids. It''s not shyness but arrogance so I declare. --- "B-b-big brother! How could you! *sniff*" Sun Jiao''s hands slowed and came to rest on Xu Rong''s waist. He turned to look at Sun Qinq acting as indifferently as possible which was very difficult. Her beautiful blue eyes were full tears and looked as though they were two unfathomably deep lakes surrounded by pure white snow like skin. A single tear slowly fell from her eye and came to rest on her beauty mark causing the mark to radiate deep sadness. The two maids near Sun Jiao, who had been dutifully remaining silent, had turned to look at Sun Qing and upon seeing such sadness erupted in tears as well. Even Sun Jiao who was normally easygoing began to feel his heartstrings twist and an overwhelming desire to beg for forgiveness. Xiaobo''s voice woke Sun Jiao from his depression. Taking the advice Sun Jiao gave a snort and looked back towards the arena. ''I hope this works. Xiaobo didn''t sound too worried'' Xun Qing stomped her little foot. A pressure was released and the 2 maids and door servant collapsed. Unlike Xu Rong these were common slaves and didn''t have any sort of cultivation. The pressure was light though and only caused them to pass out. "I can''t believe you picked a doggy without me!" ''...'' "That''s an interesting way to pet it. Can I pet it too? OH! Does this mean we can go for a walk this Sunday?" Xun Qing walked over with a smile on her face and the tears completely gone as if they had never existed. As she talked she reached out her hand to scratch under Xu Rong''s chin. "Who''s a good doggy? You are!" After a short giggle. She sat down next to Sun Jiao and began to hum while her feet swung underneath the seat. The gears in Sun Jiao''s head slowly began moving again and finally processed what had happened. Waiting a bit for Xiaobo''s reply Sun Jiao realized he had gone back to sleep or whatever it was he is doing. ''WHAT THE FUCK IS WRONG WITH THIS GIRL?'' He turned to look at the young girl next to him and she looked back, tilted her head and gave him a smile. "We''ll have to get her a collar. My doggy has a collar and it''s covered in spikes. He''s a big doggy though so he needs a scary one. We should get her a pretty one since she''s a lap doggy. You absolutely CAN''T pick one out without me!" The maid''s began to stir causing Sun Qing to furrow her brow and frown for a moment before facing the arena with a smile. ''She has to be bipolar at the very least. Are all girl''s in this world this crazy? I hope not or I''ll die of a heart attack before the end of the week.'' Sun Jiao examined Xu Rong''s face to see how she was reacting. The worry and fear was still there, but confusion was the largest emotion present on her face which was much cuter than the depressed look she originally had. ''She seems lost too so it''s probably not just me. I take it though that Sun Qing''s "doggy" is probably a slave as well.'' Sun Jiao''s thoughts were interrupted by a loud feminine voice echoing throughout the arena. "Welcome everyone. We all know why we''re here so we''ll get straight to the fights! The first fight is between two cultivators who have already reached the First Layer!" ''First Layer? What''s that? The first round maybe? It''s the first round though so why would she say that?'' Sun Jiao made a mental note to ask Xiaobo the next chance he got and missed the introduction for the fighters which wasn''t very important to him anyways. Two large men strode out from either end of the coliseum arena and jumped onto the stage. They were both dressed in leather armor that looked similar to each other, but some minor differences. One was holding an axe that was as big as he was and the other had a halberd and was swinging it around after landing on the stage. "Everyone knows the rules, but just in case! This is a life and death battle so the winner will move forward even if he kills his opponent and is under no obligation to accept surrender unless they choose! Good luck and begin!" The Axeman roared and a red ki surrounded his entire axe. The other man spun his halberd around while a green ki concentrated only on the tip of his. ''Wow this is like an anime or something. Awesome!'' The Axeman slammed his axe downward in front of him causing the ground to explode making dust and debris to fly around which blocked the green ki user''s vision. The Axeman then jumped in the air and came crashing down while red ki enveloped his whole body causing him to look like a falling meteor. The air around the end of the halberd started to pick up speed and twist as though it was a hurricane. This blew the dust away and revealed the green ki user with a worried look on his face. Just before the Axeman finished his attack the green ki user turned to his left and thrust his halberd out shooting a blast of wind propelling him backwards. He then spun his weapon around and thrust it behind him causing him to slow down. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. The Axeman''s attack slammed into the ground where his opponent had been with enough force to cut a tank in half. The blast rushed towards the green ki user pushing him away, but the green ki light behind him glowed even brighter keeping him where he was. Just as the force finished pushing against him the green ki user swung his halberd so fast that the blade at the end disappeared leaving only a green ki trail which formed a crescent shape. As the green light faded it was replaced by a red arc as blood flew out of his opponent''s neck. All this took time to explain, but was over in just a blink of an eye. Sun Jiao was so excited that he was shaking so he increased the grip on Xu Rong''s waist to keep Sun Qing from noticing. No one Earth had ever seen such a fight let alone think it was possible to see such a thing. He was in the middle of it and it was possible he could learn how to do those things. Besides the excitement there was a trace of fear; Sun Jiao had never fought in his previous life and had no idea where to begin learning. ''I''ve already died what reason do I have to fear? This is going to be incredible. I am lucky to have this chance. I must remember that!'' Xu Rong felt Sun Jiao grip and didn''t know what to think. She thought maybe he was disappointed in the fight as she had heard the prince was at the peak of the First Layer and undoubtedly knew special techniques that would rival even Second Layer attacks. Fearing he might take his anger out on her she mustered her courage and spoke up. "Worry not master. This is just the opening fight. Better fights will take place." Thinking to appeal to the prince''s pride she quickly added; "Of course no one could put on a more amazing fight than you. I''m sure if you fought it would be much more impressive!" She turned on his lap to look at his reaction and knew she had made a mistake when she saw his angry scowl. She was mistaken however as Sun Jiao wasn''t angry, but worried that he might have to fight. Sun Jiao''s body however had never shown a worried look so it only knew how to make an angry scowl. ''No way in hell I can fight yet. YET! Someday I will fight and I will show you an incredible fight!'' Sun Jiao would look back and see this moment as the moment he decided to become a cultivator. Mostly for himself, but a small part of him wanted to live up to her expectations. Perhaps it was baggage from his last relationship or just the standard feelings that a boy should impress the girl; whatever it was he made up his mind to use it. Xu Rong though had heard terrible rumors about the second prince and so, not wanting to risk his ire, Xu Rong tried to think of why he would be angry and how to make him calm down. "Ah! Sorry master. I misspoke; please forgive me. Of course you would never lower yourself to fighting in such a small arena. If you were to fight it would only be at a much grander place!" Sun Jiao smiled after realizing she had misunderstood the situation and rubbed her back to comfort her. Not just for her comfort, but to help calm himself as he was painfully aware that sitting next to him was a landmine waiting to go off and that he had just avoided a major catastrophe. Thankfully though it seemed as if Sun Qing hadn''t been paying too much attention; she continued to hum to herself as if in her own little world. ''I shouldn''t have shown fear or worry there. I must focus or another mistake like that could cost me.'' Seeing Sun Jiao smile Xu Rong let out a sigh of relief having also avoided what she thought was a major catastrophe and began to relax. Sun Jiao pulled her closer and sat up straighter settling himself in for the upcoming fights and enjoying her company. As the fights continued Sun Jiao continued to be impressed again and again. There was so much variation on how they attacked, but he noticed it was rare for a person to defend. The fights were full of attacks, counter-attacks and counter-counter-attacks. Most of the fights were over quickly and didn''t end in death, but that didn''t stop Sun Jiao from appreciating them. He also realized that he was getting used to their movements. The first fight he had been unable to follow the green ki user''s attack, but by the second round he could see it as a blur and when the green ki user got to the third round he was able to see it much clearer. At the end of the small tournament the new champion, a brown ki heavy sword user, beat out the green ki user by swinging his blade with the flat end rather than slashing which caused a huge gust of wind filled with brown ki. The wind was so strong it blasted the green ki user into a wall and knocked him out. The new champion then had the right to challenge the current champion which he accepted. Sun Qing found this very exciting and began to bounce in her seat. Looking at the maids and then at Sun Jiao she appeared to contemplate, then stood up on her chair and leaned to whisper. "Big brother you get to see my doggy! I didn''t tell you I keep him here because I didn''t think anyone would challenge him! You''re not mad I didn''t tell you are you? Of course not, you never get mad at me!" She then sat down with a giggle and edged closer to her seat with excitement.
I had a whole chapter full of intense fighting and action and super awesome combat all typed up, but it''s not about arena fights is it? NO! It''s about sun jiao! So lets skip over the tournament and pretend it''s an artistic choice not a "I don''t want to make a bunch of random characters that never show up again and was actually lying a second ago" choice! Definitely not lying about whole chapter of fighting typed up! Chapter 10- Yes, the dog is arrogant as well Author note; wanted to leave this on a cliff so it''s a bit on the short side. Definitely think this is my favorite chapter so far though. Enjoy! --- Sun Jiao looked at the arena entrance and couldn''t understand how such a man, ''is it still a man?'', could exist. The "doggy" was twice as large as his brown-ki opponent who was already a head taller than most men. In the side of his mouth were chain hooks that attached to screws drilled into his hairless skull. This pulled his lips into a smile and revealed filed down yellow teeth each the size of a shark tooth. His tan colored flesh was pulled tight across his enormous muscles. Every time he moved the flesh would tear only to heal when he came to rest. Around his neck was a thick metal collar covered in spikes both on the outside and digging into his flesh. He wore two pieces of clothing, a strange hat and a brown loincloth that was tight against his waist leading Sun Jiao to believe he either had an incredibly small member or more likely was a eunuch. The hat was shaped like a scholar''s hat with a square flat top, but also had a cushion. Sun Jiao looked at Sun Qing and then back to the cushion. ''If she sat there she could definitely sit comfortably.'' As he walked toward the stage his feet left impressions in the ground and followed by a trail as he was dragging a huge bone club with magic looking seals covering it. Before jumping on the stage the "doggy" looked directly at Sun Qing as if seeing through the one-way screen. Sun Qing gave a nod, but Sun Jiao hadn''t noticed as he was staring into the dog''s eyes. They were about the size of Sun Jiao''s fist and were completely white with shadows floating in them. Every once in awhile the shadow would smash into the side of the eyeball as if trying to escape only to float deeper into the eye. The "doggy" looked back to his opponent and jumped onto the stage. While the "doggy" was walking out the announcer had been describing the upcoming match. Sun Jiao missed most of it, but caught the trail end of the announcement. "The current undisputed arena champion; Yao Mo!!!" The crowd erupted in cheers so loud the arena shook as if it too couldn''t contain it''s excitement. The brown-ki user appeared pleased with all the attention and was beaming with pride. Yao Mo stood still as if the praise was beneath him and looked down on the brown-ki user''s display of pride. The cheers were nothing to Yao Mo. Would a man get excited if a hand full of ants clapped? No and the crowd was just that to him. If he wished he could kill everyone in the arena with one attack. The brown-ki user hadn''t given much thought to his opponent and had been distracted by the surrounding cheers. He was at the very peak of the First Layer and at any moment would be able to advance to the Second Layer so the champion of a small arena like this couldn''t possibly compare to him. Sensing his opponent''s blase attitude he began to reconsider. He diverted his focus from the crowd to examine the opponent and upon looking in his opponents eyes immediately regretted his decision. He could hear the faint sounds of groaning souls which gradually became louder and louder eventually drowning out the crowd. The brown-ki user shook his head and decided to avoid looking at it''s, he too came to the decision that Yao Mo was no longer human, eyes again. With just one look he had given up hope of winning and would immediately surrender. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! "Let the match begin!" Before the announcer finished the sentence the brown-ki user began his surrender. "I giv-" With one step and a swing, from half a stage away, the bone club came smashing into him from the right. His body put up no resistance and immediately exploded into meat paste that shot all over the crowd. Some people in the crowd died from bone fragments, but most had some cultivation and weren''t damaged. Instead they cheered wildly with a fervor that startled Sun Jiao. ''These people are savages...but even I have to admit that was FUCKING AWESOME.'' Sun Jiao was affected deeply by the crowds fanatic reaction. The reaction was so powerful it overwrote all the learned morals from his past life and filled him with a passion for blood. He too wanted to stand before the crowd and crush his opponent while they cheered him on. Perhaps it was the body itself reacting to the crowd, but who had only only chosen to walk the path of a cultivator now began to accept it as well. How could a man see such power and not get overcome with desire for it? If a man was not overcome then he was not truly a man! That was what he now truly felt. Sun Jiao began to laugh. He couldn''t contain it anymore. He laughed at the excitement, at the idiot for challenging Yao Mo, at the crowd, at himself for having been worried, and most of all he laughed out of true joy. Sun Jiao''s laughter however did not sound like joy, but instead it sounded like an evil cackle that sent chills down the spine of those in the room. Sun Qing was beaming with pride as her dog had pleased Sun Jiao enough to cause him to laugh. He usually only laughed when he was torturing his enemies so it was a wonderful surprise for her. So caught up in his excitement she came up with an idea to make him even more happy. "Watch this big brother! Watch how good he is!" Grabbing the nearest maid by the neck Sun Qing threw the maid out the front window causing the shimmer to shatter. Sun Qing then yelled "FETCH!" The maid tried to scream but her throat had been crushed so no sound came out. As the maid flew threw the air high above the crowd Yao Mo jumped into the crowd, smashing several of them into paste and then jumped high in the air biting deep into the maid''s waist killing her instantly. As he landed he crushed even more of the crowd causing his feet to be dyed red with blood. The dead maid hung loosely in his mouth and blood dripped all over his chest. He then ran towards the box, causing the other maid and servant to run out of the room screaming. Xu Rong tried to go, but Sun Jiao had frozen with his grip wrapped around her waist. Yao Mo slowed as he neared the box, dropped the mangled body in front of them, and opened his mouth with his tongue out begging for praise. Sun Qing reached out and patted his head careful so as to avoid dirtying her gloves with the maid''s blood. "Good boy!" She then turned with a smile expecting her brother to be happy, but he had long since stopped laughing. Chapter 11- The arrogant plan is formed Author note; haha another small chapter( that mostly sets up the foundation of Sun Jiao/Xu Rong''s relationship and gives a bit more insight into Sun Rong''s personality. Sun Jiao is on the right track about her talking/not talking, but he isn''t thinking arrogantly enough to figure it out. Checked other chapter sizes and actually average around 1300-1400 words so this one isn''t small, but I would like 2000ish if possible so lets make it that my target. You know what they say "aim for the moon so that even if you miss you end up drifting in space all alone and eventually starve to death" or something right? --- While Sun Jiao was silent the crowd had continued to roar. The violence had finished and those that survived cheered with excitement. At any moment they could all be killed by the monster Yao Mo and yet they had survived. This left them with a feeling of happiness as well as renewed outlook on life; they would face the next day with vigor. However Sun Jiao, who had been carried away with the crowd and drunk on their excitement, sobered up and began to think about the situation. ''I didn''t mind it smashing that guy, but the maid hadn''t done anything wrong and didn''t deserve to die. How can I possible explain that to Sun Qing without sounding weak? I need some explanation as well otherwise she''ll wonder why I didn''t continue laughing...'' Unable to come up with an answer Sun Jiao decided to stall for time. He lifted Xu Rong off his lap and stood, carefully taking his time so as not to appear nervous. Without a word he began to walk to the door leaving Xu Rong and Sun Qing alone in the room with Yao Mo in front of the window. A confused look had appeared on Sun Qing''s face when she had turned around and her hair went from an excited dark red to a curious dark green with a hint of surprised yellow. When Sun Jiao began to leave her confusion was replaced with a depressed look and she began to sniff while her hair continued to shift with her emotions. Her eyes began to tear as she spoke; "Big brother? Ar..are you mad at me? Why? I don''t understand..." Sun Jiao paused at the door. "Come" was the only word he said followed by tapping the side of his right leg. It took only a moment for Xu Rong to realize he was talking to her. She then happily followed, but not because she wished to be with him instead because she wanted to get as far away from Yao Mo as possible. Seeing that her tears were being ignored Sun Qing stopped feeling sad and turned to Yao Mo. "Bad doggy! You made him mad. Go home!" With, what noone would consider a sad look on his disfigured face, Yao Mo sadly turned and leaped out of the opened ceiling arena landing on the outer edge and then lept away. Now that she had properly placed blame on whom she thought was the appropriate perpetrator Sun Qing turned with a contentful look on her face and hurried to catch up to her wonderful brother. Sun Jiao was not as pleased and was in fact still incredibly worried about his current predicament. A hush fell over those in the hall and they scurried to the edge of the walkway, but he payed no attention to them which made them sigh in relief as he passed. He was lost in thought and was going over everything he had experienced in this world trying to find something that seemed appropriately arrogant. The fear that gripped the crowd had caused them to remain silent as a nail that sticks out will get hammered. Sun Jiao''s thoughts were broken by the pitter-patter of tiny feat. Sun Jiao tensed as she approached, but Sun Qing remained silent as she fell in behind Sun Jiao. As they neared the entrance a thin man with a thick mustache and greased back hair approached them while behind him maids were mopping up blood off the floor and wall. "Thank you for visiting my coliseum. My name is Manager Wubei and I would be more than happy to have you come again." Sun Jiao had a general idea of what he was going to do at this point having been inspired by Xiaobo''s repeated use of the word trash. Since he just had to flush out the details of his plan for Sun Qing he could pay more attention to the mustache man''s words and something about them tickled his interest. Sun Jiao curiously looked at the man, the maids cleaning behind him, and then settled on Sun Qing. She was avoiding his gaze as she apparently found the ceiling much more interesting than the new manager''s words. Noticing her sparkling clean boots Sun Jiao sighed and waved Wubei away. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. Despite the crowd they easily arrived at their carriage which hadn''t moved from the middle of the street and was right where they left it causing traffic to go around and causing a disturbance. Seeing the decorated and fanciful carriage Xu Rong rushed ahead and opened the door. Sun Jiao and Sun Qing entered the carriage followed briskly by Xu Rong who immediately realized she had a difficult decision to make. To her left was Sun Qing and her right Sun Jiao; both sat in the middle of their respective seats. There was enough space to sit to either side of Sun Qing, but Sun Jiao was larger which meant she would have to squeeze in next to him. Both options terrified her. Realizing her role was now that of a dog she reluctantly sat on the floor of the box and laid her head next to Sun Jiao''s knees. She was not pleased with her new life, but it was so far better than she expected and hopefully much longer than a certain maid. ''Better a dog than a ball I suppose'' she thought morosely. Sun Jiao ignored her as he was thinking about his plan and picking the words he wanted to say carefully. So far Sun Qing hadn''t said anything, but he wanted to stop her from doing something like that in the future. Finishing his words he looked at Sun Qing and was surprised to see she was sitting with a pleasant smile neither sad nor angry. She wasn''t talking however which caused Sun Jiao to suspect she was nervous. He hadn''t much experience with women or girls, but in his new body Sun Jiao''s mind was much clearer so he saw and remembered things significantly more vivid than he had in his past life. This meant that when he had been thinking about the few hours he had been here, he had noticed that she talked a lot while they were alone, but remained quiet and even reluctant to speak in front of others even going so far as to whisper in front of the maids. He thought at first it was because she was shy, but she didn''t mind causing a scene with the maid so he that didn''t really fit. He couldn''t figure out the why of it, but he knew enough by now that she enjoyed listening to herself talk while they were alone together and her lack of rambling now probably meant she was nervous. ''Perhaps it''s because of Xu Rong? That can''t be it as she seems fine talking to her dog and I doubt she''ll be silent the entire time we walk them Sunday. Ugh. Treating her like that makes me a bit uncomfortable but I have to so I''ll just have to get used to it.'' He forced himself to reach out and pet Xu Rong''s head as he would a dog while Xu Rong forced herself to accept his petting with a smile; both equally displeased with the situation, both equally unable to do anything about it, and both eually unaware that they felt a bit more comfortable than they had been just moments ago. As the carriage pulled forward Sun Jiao made a mental note to ask Xiaobo how the fuck the carriage was moving forward. It was a small thing he had overlooked during his previous contemplation, but the jolt forward had suddenly caused him to think about it and made him very curious. He couldn''t spend any more time thinking about it though so Sun Jiao decided to stopped stalling. In fact he had mostly come up with an answer to the problem when he first left the box seats but found himself wanting to take his time to make sure his audience, Sun Qing, would be happy with the answer. Any more stalling would be putting off the problem as his thinking had already taken up an entire chapter... of his life. It would be pointless to keep dragging his feet as he would have to face the problem eventually and there had to be some progress made!
I do have a plan obviously and this chapter definitely isn''t just filler! "inspired by Xiaobo''s repeated use of the word trash. " see! see! A little self deprecating humor and slight 4th wall breaking at the end doesn''t mean it''s filler! Don''t expect much 4th wall breaking, maybe a crack hear or there, but I find it''s usually a cheap gimmick that gets old quick so I wont use it often. Promise. Next chapter; The plan is put in place and... XIAOBO IS BACK BITCHES maybe that should be the chapter name? It''s not arrogant enough though... Chapter 12- A demons revenge is best served arrogantly Author note; Long chapter. Was going to wait until next week, but had to get it down as I had some pretty good ideas for some fan service. The ending was planned out a while ago it was getting there this chapter that I had a bit of a struggle with. I typed up to just before the fan service and was going to leave it as a cliff as it was a perfect ending point, but I figured you would all want more xiaobo than just 2-3 lines at the end. That means; extra long chapter(1900 words). 2000 seems like a large goal. I''ll shoot for 1500 as 1200-1300 seems too short and 1900 felt really long. I definitely didn''t post this chapter early and extra long because BiJiS made a reddit post for last chapter. I hadn''t even noticed. Not even a little. Baka. --- Sun Jiao forced himself to look as indifferent as possible. "Sister" "Yes brother?" Sun Qing hair shifted from her silky deep blue, almost black to a ever so curious green as she tilted her head with inquisitive hot cold eyes. "Do you always play with trash?" The green in her hair grew even more pronounced. "What do you mean?" "You don''t get my meaning? I''ll rephrase. Do you and your dog always play around with filthy trash?" Green continued to deepen until it shifted quickly to yellow. "Oh. The maid?" "Yes. Is there any point in lowering yourself to play with that?" Sun Qing thought for a moment but was having trouble coming up with an answer. "I see you don''t understand. Reasonable as you''re so much younger than me you haven''t had a chance to mature." "HMPH! I''m only a few months younger! I''m very mature!" she said with a childish pout. ''A FEW MONTHS? She looks years younger what the hell. Deep breath. Good. She''s obviously delusional and it''s not important.'' "Earlier I fought with that young man. You remember?" "YES! YES! He was trash! You play with trash too! I knew I didn''t do anything wrong!" "WRONG!" Sun Qing''s eyes began to narrow so Sun Jiao quickly hurried his next sentence. "Yes, he was trash but he didn''t know he was trash. I had to teach him that. It''s perfectly acceptable to teach trash they are bug''s that can be crushed, but what point is there in playing with trash that knows they are garbage? That maid knew she was worthless and you still played with her. What lesson will that teach all the other lowly insects? We should reward the obedient trash with their lives and punish the trash that think too highly of themselves. This will not only train obedience, but also prevent us from dirting our hands with their filthy blood unnecessarily. Do you understand your mistake now sister?" Sun Qing hair was glowing yellow at this point filled entirely with surprise. She had never heard her brother speak such profound words. He had always behaved the same as her and would often take her for walks among the commoners randomly killing them for fun. The words he spoke were true though. Her hand felt dirty now that she thought about having squeezed that weak maid''s neck. Sun Jiao didn''t want to push too far though he realized it would be difficult to convince her to behave morally right away. He planned to take things slowly so he continued; "The fat manager you killed was also trash." "Ah! B-b-brother knew I did that? Sorry brother I didn''t mean to keep it from you and I shouldn''t have played with that trash either right?" "It''s fine. Your shoes needed to be cleaned and that man probably enjoyed licking your feet." ''He certainly thought I was a pervert. Thieves think everyone is stealing right?'' he thought and then quickly continued. "Obviously you couldn''t let the trash keep his tongue and obviously trash without a tongue is even more useless than regular trash." Sun Jiao had been in his school¡¯s debate club and had even gone to nationals; though his team had lost in the early rounds. He was uncomfortable with confrontation outside the class because there were so many unknowns when dealing with people. His new body however had much better observation skills and his memory had vastly improved so he was quickly becoming much more confident. He also learned in debate a couple of tricks one of which was to push a person past what they were comfortable accepting, such as not killing the maid, and then quickly pull them back with something they were comfortable accepting, such as killing the manager. The pull would make accepting the push much easier and on someone as young as Sun Qing it worked flawlessly. Sun Qing smiled brilliantly and nodded her head causing her crimson happy colored bangs to bounce in an very attractive way. ''She has to practice that right? Right?'' "You''re right brother. My hand feels very dirty now I''ll wash it as soon as I get back. Oh! Oh! I can have doggy lick it clean. What''s your name doggy?" Seeing Xu Rong''s terrified face, Sun Qing tilted her head with puzzlement and green hair, followed by shocked look and yellow hair. The more Sun Jiao saw that curious to shocked look the more he thought it was the epitome of adorable. ''She definitely practices that right? I can''t imagine her doing that perfectly every time without practicing. The hair changes so quickly too that has to be forced.'' "Don''t worry doggy. Doggies are allowed to lick their master and keep there tongue. That''s why you''re scared right? Don''t worry I love doggies so you should be very happy. My doggy wasn''t happy at first but now he always smiles! Now come on tell me your name doggy." Scared to speak up, but too terrified to remain quiet doggy spoke her name with a shaky voice; "Xu Rong." "Hmm. That''s no name for a doggy. Xu-xu? No...Ro-ro! Yes that''s much better. Come here Ro-ro." Sun Qing held out her hand as she spoke. Xu Rong crawled over to Sun Qing who reached out and patted her head. Sun Qing then removed her glove and held out her hand expecting it to get licked. Sun Jiao wisely remained quiet not even daring to apologize. "Clean each finger very thoroughly Ro-ro." Xu Rong looked at Sun Jiao, at Sun Qing, and then at the hand in front of her. She knew that if she misbehaved she''d upset Sun Jiao and if she acted reluctantly she would upset Sun Qing. Her mother always said she should see every situation as an opportunity and so she chose to do her best hoping to get on the good side of both. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Xu Rong had once read a story about two lovers, Xu Rong loved stories more than anything, and one of the scenes was about a princess who noticed some cake on her dream prince''s face had then wiped it off and seductively ate it. This had caused the prince to fall to his knees and propose to her on the spot. The scene had been very descriptive; even remembering it now caused her to blush. Xu Rong mustered all her courage and with flushed cheeks she licked her lips to get them wet. Sun Jiao was watching her at this point trying to think of a way to help her, but when her red little tongue snaked out from her mouth and flickered over her full lips all thoughts flew out the window quicker than a maid playing fetch. His mouth had began to fall open, but Xiaobo had briefly noticed and stopped it without putting much thought as both were anticipating what would happen next. Xu Rong reached out to hold Sun Qing''s wrist and brought it closer to her with Sun Qing''s fingers pointed up and palm facing Xu Rong''s mouth. As Xu Rong opened her mouth a wet trail connected the her alluring lips which was broken by her lithe tongue that extended out to greet Sun Qing''s soft palm. As the tongue touched just above Sun Qing''s wrist Xu Rong closed her eyes. Starting from the bottom of the delicate palm carefully dragging the moist tongue upward leaving a shiny trail of saliva. She brought it all the way to the tip of Sun Qing''s first finger and then opened her eyes to look at Sun Jiao before she brought the entire finger in her mouth using her tongue as a guide. Sun Qing gasped and then giggled with delight as she had only been expecting her to lick, but thought that this was much more amusing. She glanced at Sun Jiao and seeing him stare intently was pleased to have made him happy after having upset him earlier. Xu Rong continued her work on the hand pausing every time she reached the tip of the finger to look at Sun Jiao. She was surprised to see he was enjoying her performance and by the third finger began to get incredibly embarrassed at his attention. As she continued her face changed from a slight flush to beet red; part of which was shame as she realized she was enjoying how unexpectedly sweet Sun Qing skin tasted. As she finished with the thumb she forced herself to repeat what the princess had said in the story that had been the deciding factor in the prince''s proposal. "Delicious." Xu Rong, having finished her act, quickly recovered from the shock of what she had said and done. After opening her eyes with bewonderment she buried her head into Sun Qing''s lap like an ostrich hiding its head in the dirt. Sun Qing''s hair was a soft red/black at this point which complemented her blushing face. She patted Xu Rong''s head not minding Xu Rong''s drool covered face getting her dress wet as she was very happy with the doggy. Sun Jiao coughed and looked out the window. <...> ¡®fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuck.''
Hope you enjoy a bit of fan service; things wont get more steamy than that though so don''t get your hopes up(anything adult will be mentioned, but not detailed!). I felt embarrassed just typing that at work let alone something even more explicit! Not as much Xiaobo as I think people would want, but tough any more and I''d have gotten to 3000 words and that is too long. Also, I feel like lord fifth''s liberal use of the word bitch(i shall steal the heavens) is rubbing off on me and I definitely don''t want lord fifth rubbing off on me so I''ll keep it in mind. That is I''ll keep in mind not to use bitch. I am NOT keeping a parrot rubbing off on me in mind. Let''s get that clear ok? I''m thinking about having the goddess speak up, but am undecided at this point. I''ll give it some thought over the weekend. On one hand I like the good angel/bad devil idea on the other hand the good angel isn''t exactly a good angel. It''s more like slutty angel/arrogant demon? Oops. Should I have said slutty angel? That hasn''t been confirmed yet, but Xiaobo definitely thinks she is. I already have some plans for the goddess so I''m not sure her joining the story now and in such a major way is a good thing. Chapter 13- A looking-glass is curious, but a wall is arrogant. Author note; Holidays coming up and I do most my writing at work. We either get super busy or super slow so I can''t promise 2-3 chapters a week, but I''ll do my best. Thanks for the support both here and reddit. --- As Sun Jiao was watching the buildings pass by his eyebrow twitched. The carriage continued to travel for a few more blocks before he gave up thinking of excuses for her. <...> Sun Jiao felt a bit of anticipation in Xiaobo''s reply and couldn''t resist. <...> The carriage had been nearing the golden palace wall while they were talking. While it was possible to talk quickly using thought-speak it did require some effort, so they had been chatting at a normal pace. Sun Qing had started rambling again, this time talking to Xu Rong about something. Sun Jiao hadn''t been paying attention to the conversation but realized her voice had been relaxing him as she spoke; it was truly a pleasant sound. Sun Jiao chuckled to himself before noticing that the carriage was beginning to slow. As they passed the last building before the wall Sun Jiao caught sight of the golden palace wall and froze as if struck by lightning. Sun Jiao had seen the largest dam on Earth that was over 1000 feet tall and this wall put it to shame. It looked as though it had been crafted by giants. The wall, instead of reflecting the sunlight, glowed with a golden light as if drawing power from the sun. Sun Jiao was thankful for that as the surface was so smooth and shiny the reflected sunlight would have blinded him instead of leaving him with a feeling of awe. As they passed under the wall the light didn''t fade and instead intensified. The glow of the wall brightened and it was as bright outside the tunnel as it was inside. Along with the golden light there were silver symbols scrawled on the wall at regular intervals and between each set of symbols there were arrowslits for archers to assault the invading army as they passed through the wall. Every once in awhile he would see shadowy movements behind the slits that made him feel uncomfortable as though they weren''t human. They traveled under the wall much longer than Sun Jiao would have thought; he was again struck by how large the wall must be for it to take so long. Just as he was about to ask Xiaobo how much farther they had the wall ended and they entered the city center. Xiaobo sounded as though he was still annoyed so Sun Jiao kept quiet and remembered the general layout. To the left and right of the road were water gardens and a pathway lined with trees. Behind the trees was a wall about a story and a half tall. Eventually the wall turned down a road and continued on into the distance. A ways down there was a gate followed by more wall and eventually another gate and more wall. Even with Sun Jiao''s improved vision he couldn''t see the end of the street as it continued into the distance. Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. ''How can I not see the golden wall in the distance? As big as it is I should be able to see it from here. The palace grounds must be enormous.'' They continued along the center road for a lengthy amount of time causing Sun Jiao to lose interest in the side streets. <...> In a much happier tone Xiaobo continued; Sun Jiao''s vision shifted and as though he was in a dream he saw from a distance a hazy vision of himself in the carriage with Sun Qing hugging him. Only he didn''t return the hug and the carriage stopped. A while passed and he finally heard himself "Please get off we''re here." Sun Qing froze for a moment and then began to squeeze. He saw his face turn purple then his life fade away. The carriage turned around and began to return to the palace. Sun Qing continued her usual ramblings the vision faded; "I wonder what the imposter did to my brother. I hope he''s alright. The body is a good copy though...hehe. I''ll hide the body and then find brother. I can''t way to play with it!" The next vision was of Xu Rong on his lap as Sun Qing entered the room. The Sun Jiao in the vision turned to his sister and began to explain himself. "This is..." before he could even start though Sun Qing disappeared and reappeared in front of Xu Rong with bright red hair. With a slap Xu Rong''s brains exploded and pieces of bone flew to the right smashing into the maid who had been standing to the side of the chairs. The bone fragments riddled her body and then continued into the wall. The force of the slap had been controlled perfectly so not even a drop of blood landed on Sun Jiao. Sun Qing then began to murmur in a crazed voice "That fucking fat fuck gave my brother some fucking slut and then had the audacity to die before I could inflict him with punishment for it. Let''s send him his fat fucking family so they can tell the fatass all about what his punishement would have been." With a giggle she disappeared out the door and the vision faded. A brief moment of darkness and another vision began. Sun Qing had just thrown the maid out and turned around to see Sun Jiao''s reaction. Sun Jiao''s vision returned to the present. <...>
Slow chapter and the next one will probably be too. Need to take a break from arrogance to build up a world. If there isn''t a world how can you look down on it? Chapter 14- The path to arrogance! Author note: Standard Xianxia 9 layer stuff. I wanted to use beginning/middle/end/peak for each layer, but also felt there should be a reason for it. So with a touch of coiling dragon''s "mage soul controlling elemental essence" mixed with Ki I came up with this system which I think is unique enough to set it apart, but still true to the Xianxia theme. Even throw in immortal ascension(there will be tribulation!). Not sure if we''ll go past the immortal ascension or if the story will end there. I have some plans for a sequel and no not just a title! (Obviously "arrogance was justice; arrogant boogaloo"!) Is it arrogant to plan for a sequel? Yes. Is it a bad thing? Of course not arrogance is justice after all! You can''t get to the end if you don''t know where you''re going! So I declare! --- <*air horn*> Sun Jiao was starting to get frantic and it was beginning to show on his body. As the carriage pulled up to the gate leading to Sun Jiao''s palace courtyard Sun Qing noticed a grin appear on Sun Jiao''s face. Turning her head she noticed Dian Po standing outside the palace. "Ro-ro we''re almost home, but there is dirty slave standing in front of our home." Putting on a pout Sun Qing continued. Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon."This dirty slave belongs to younger brother. Younger brother is always causing trouble for us. Though not much since he''s too young to cause real problems." Increasing her voice so that Sun Jiao would hear; "His name is Dian Po Ro-ro and it looks like he made it to second layer recently. Can you believe a dirty slave like him is at the second layer? His owner must have given him some forbidden medicine to get him there." Sun Qing was worried about Sun Jiao as he may not have noticed Dian Po had gotten stronger. She couldn''t insult Dian Po''s cultivation without also insulting Sun Jiao''s so she said that the he took forbidden medicine which would increase a person''s strength but slow their future growth. She was worried about Sun Jiao''s cultivation, but she knew if she brought it up or said something it would only make him angry and to her his happiness was secondary to his strength. She had long ago swore that she would be strong enough for the both of them. "Brother since I made you mad earlier how about I take care of him for you to make it up for you. We can''t have someone like him in front of our house after all right?" Hearing that he was being spoken too Sun Jiao turned his head thought about how he should reply. "Nonsense. I can tell him to go away. Let''s go." He then opened the door and stepped out with a smile on his face. Placing a hand over her mouth as if startled Sun Qing gave a little "Oh!" before forming a fist and lightly knocking the top of Xu Rong''s head. It was very light tap done with the utmost care, but to Xu Rong it hurt like a motherfucker. "Bad Ro-ro! You should have jumped to get the door. You need to learn proper manners!" With a "Hmph!" and upturned chin, she stepped out of the carriage leaving Xu Rong rolling on the floor back and forth holding her head. As Sun Jiao approached Dian Po he examined the rather tall bald man. Dian Po was very muscular and though he was a similar age to Sun Jiao he had a beard that would impress a lumberjack. It was such a thick and full beard that the only thing Sun Jiao could think to compare it to was the Golden Palace Wall. That''s how magnificent it was. Sun Jiao had never wanted a beard before, but at this point in his life he began to doubt everything he knew about beards. Sun Jiao couldn''t help but remark to Xiaobo; With a big grin on his face and before Dian Po had a chance to say anything Sun Jiao took the iniative and spoke up. "Dian Po! Dian Po! You''ll never guess what I saw at the coliseum just now! It was something incredibly unbelievable!" Dian Po was a strong man, but not very smart. Without guidance from his master, the third prince, he would never have comprehended how to advance to the second layer so quickly. He had been planning to challenge Sun Jiao immediately, but hadn''t spoken up in time and now was incredibly curious as to what Sun Jiao had seen that would make him so excited. Even more he was so excited that he was happy to tell it to a slave. Sun Qing was also curious as Sun Jiao had never spoken to a slave with such familiarity. Had he not shown her a horribly evil grin before leaving the carriage she would have thought something was amiss. Thankfully for Sun Jiao that smile, that he incorrectly thought showed his happiness and anticipation, was enough to keep her in check long enough to finish what he wanted to say. Xu Rong was also curious. Curious if there was some poison she could slip in Sun Qing''s drink or some medicine that would make the headache go away. She was still on the floor of the carriage and had settled down, but a large lump was forming underneath her hands. She had no extra attention to spare on the conversation. There was another curious person and that was a small shadow lurking in the bushes waiting for Sun Jiao''s arrival. The shadow was there to observe the duel between Sun Jiao and Dian Po, but Sun Jiao''s words had driven all thoughts of the fight away. Now anticipation for what Sun Jiao was going to say was all that was left; though that was hardly impressive as the shadow had a remarkably short attention span that the shadow''s brother never let the shadow forget. Moments before the carriage had showed up the shadow had forgotten to hide its presence and instead was talking to a beetle it had discovered in the bushes. The beetle too was curious. Curious who this shadow was that dared to call the Beetle King a silly name like Chochong. This beetle had been driven away by an usurper beetle long ago. While in the mountains it had discovered an ancient tomb that contained a lake of pure spirit energy. After absorbing the energy it then traveled all the way from the mountains, through the perilous city, battled a terrifying alley cat that was certainly a demon beast of incredible strength, and was very close to claiming its rightful place on the beetle throne which was in the palace gardens. If he wasn''t in closed bush meditation then he would have fought the shadow with all his might! Jia Cho, the Beetle King, was not some cute little Chochong and certainly didn''t have an adorable little shell! He vowed he would one day return to do battle with the shadow after he crushed the impostor that sat on his throne! Dian Po hesitated before asking; "What did you see?" The observers held their breath and leaned ever so closer. A slow smile grew on Sun Jiao''s face as he let the tension build.
2k+ words! I got a bit carried away at the end. I much rather enjoy action happening and not so much writing extensive dialog. I think that''s why it''s time to reveal my arrogant plan. The story from now on will be about Jia Cho the beetle king! His friends call him BK for short and his quest to crush the impostor is much more interesting than some silly character driven story. He''ll crawl for miles and there will be no dialog since beetles don''t speak! I''m not lying! This story really OMFG SUN QING! JIA CHO WAS DESTINED FOR GREATNESS HOW COULD YOU CRUSH HIM LIKE THAT? You could never allow a story about someone other than Sun Jiao? Is that a threat? PLEASE FORGIVE. Chapter 15- My dog isnt arrogant which should be fixed Author note: Complete title is; "My dog isn''t arrogant which should be fixed, the arrogant part not the dog. the dog definitely shouldn''t be fixed. Definitely." Quick reminder; Body forming->ki purification->spirit gathering so first-body into first-ki into first-spirit Also, it was surprising typing this chapter out as I truly didn''t think it would even be close to long enough for a good chapter. I had planned to include everything below and then some, but ran out of space. over 2.3k words and I hadn''t even gotten CLOSE to where I wanted to this chapter. The surprising part was how easy it was to get lost in typing it out and just continue going with it and then boom already done. Enjoy the extra long chapter and I''ll be back next week! ~~~ "What did I see? Your mother! If you hadn''t been here I would have come to find you!" Dian Po''s eyes began to slightly glisten and he murmured to himself "m-m-mother..." Dian Po''s family had been incredibly misfortunate and incurred a large amount of debt. In order for them to pay the debt Dian Po had sold himself to the third prince when he was a young child. He had been unable to see or hear from his family since the start of his slavery as the distance between the palace district and the outer district was the distance between the heavens and earth. Had Sun Jiao known this perhaps he would have been reluctant to continue, but only Xiaobo knew about Dian Po''s situation and he didn''t think it was necessary to bother mentioning it. "However creative this insult may have been, I gotta remove it. Please dont break the beastiality rules. -RR staff" Dian Po''s was in shock, his face had paled and with a cough; blood came out of the side of his mouth. Sun Jiao''s next words drove the point home both figuratively and in Dian Po''s case literally. "The funny thing is I don''t think the people paying her were the ones that were most upset. The one that really looked upset was the donk-" Sun Jiao didn''t even have a chance to finish his insult before Dian Po flew into a rage. A pressure exploded as Dian Po pulled out the power of his Will and Ki. The pressure caused Sun Jiao significant discomfort as he hadn''t figured out how to defend himself from it. With a cough blood filled his mouth and he forced himself to keep it from coming out. A first-spirit user could stand in front of a second-body without any issue, but only if they circulated their Will and Ki into their body. Dian Po didn''t hesitate or even notice Sun Jiao''s reaction to the pressure and instead jumped forward to attack. He was allowed one step before Sun Qing took action and it would be the last step of his life. Like a fairy she floated past Sun Jiao and landed lightly in front of Dian Po. Color left her body turning it grey with a hint of a ghastly green. Her beautiful body began to blur before disappearing completely leaving only a wisp of smoke the shape of her body. The smoke passed through Dian Po causing the pressure to disappear instantly along with the light in his eyes. His body continued another step before coming to a halt and it stood in front of Sun Jiao completely lifeless. The smoke reformed a ways behind where Dian Po stood. The form took an appearance that looked to be a more complete form of Sun Qing''s body, but remained colorless and undefined. Her hand was extended in front of her clutching a small black spirit that fought to break free from her grasp. All this took time to explain, but it happened in the blink of an eye. Her form returned to normal with the black spirit still in her right hand. Bringing it close to her adorable face she examined it while using her free hand to pull out a slip of black paper shaped in a rectangle with faded-gold mystic seals. She then brought the seal behind the struggling spirit and tightened her right hand shattering the spirit into tiny soul fragments which she then blew into the seal. The scene reminded Sun Jiao of a little girl blowing the seeds of a dandelion. As the soul was absorbed into the seal the symbols glowed becoming more pronounced. With a smile she turned around and walked in front of the lifeless body. Standing on her tiptoes she gently placed the seal on Dian Po''s forehead so that the long end of the paper fell across his face. The glow of the seals faded but didn''t completely disappear. Dian Po''s eyes turned grey and a shadow passed over them, but his body remained motionless. "Go inside and join the others." As the corpse doll complied Sun Qing turned to Sun Jiao. "Brother that was very interesting. I''ve never heard you talk like that before. Were you provoking him? You must have been. What should we do about third sister over there?" At this she turned her head to the shadow that had been hiding in the bushes. The bushes shook and a young girl jumped out. She looked younger than Sun Qing, but was a head taller and looked as though she were a boy. Her short hair was cut without much thought and she wore shorts and a shirt rather than a pretty dress. Despite a boyish figure and style her face was still pretty and looked similar to Sun Qing. "H-h-h-how did you know I was there? You''re senses have improved big sis!" Both Sun Jiao and Sun Qing were speechless. Moments ago just before Dian Po attacked loud laughter had come from the bushes and it sounded as though there had been no attempt to stifle it. Before they could reply the young girl continued. "Actually I let you discover me since you had passed the test! Next time I won''t be so easily discovered so you best watch out!" She threw a ball on the ground that flashed and poofed into a cloud of smoke. As the smoke cleared Sun Jiao saw her running figure off in the distance. Sun Qing giggled then turned to look at Sun Jiao with a tilt of her head as if questioning what to do next. Sun Jiao appeared to take his time thinking, but his mind was racing figuring out what he wanted to say. Stalling he turned back to the carriage as if checking on Xu Rong and back to Sun Qing. He''d watched a lot of movies and before he started dating his ex he read several comics with conceited villains so he had an idea of how he should act. With his thoughts in order he worked up the courage and got into character. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. After first looking at Sun Qing he turned his head slowly and spit out the mouthful of blood which caused Sun Qing to react with a look of surprise. Turning back to face her he spoke as if he didn''t notice. "I think I''ve given them enough of a head start don''t you?" Sun Qing''s hair had turned a green yellow and the color deepened, but she said nothing. "It''s time I took things seriously. I''m going into closed door training for a while. Do not disturb me." Sun Qing was speechless. Since his mother died he hadn''t trained at all and instead relied on his natural growth to reach the peak of the first layer. She then processed the words he said before about giving them a headstart and his actions all made sense. ''Of course if he trained he would definitely become incredibly strong! He is my brother after all! How confident must he have been to go so long without training! It was all an act! I knew brother is the best! I KNEW IT!'' She had already dedicated her life to supporting her brother, but at this moment she vowed to redouble her efforts. Nothing could ever be as important to her as her brother was at this moment. Her hair was flickering as she couldn''t control her emotions and tears of happiness began to flow from her eyes. Sun Jiao saw her take a step forward so he steeled himself with the thought that stopping her would make her even more happy and raised his hand. "I don''t have time." Then without turning "Xu Rong." Xu Rong had been hiding in the carriage hoping they would forget her, so hearing her name caused her to jump. Timidly she stepped out of the carriage and approached the two. "Yes master?" "Come here. Stand in front of me." As she hurried to obey; Sun Jiao thought of the next point he was going to make and how he would word it. He knew she was the reliable companion Xiaobo had mentioned, but at this moment her lack of confidence and fear did not make her seem reliable. He had to instill confidence in her, but couldn''t do so without showing weakness. He could ask Xiaobo, but he''d probably just end up calling him a pussy and not helping. Sun Jiao also knew that he had to start learning this or he''d run into trouble in the future. Xu Rong stood in front of him with her head down. She had pulled her ponytail over the right shoulder and was stroking it in an attempt to calm herself. Reaching out he placed his finger under her chin and raised it so that she was looking at him. Choosing his words carefully he started with a question; "Who do you belong to?" "Ah, you master." Knowing she wouldn''t answer correctly the first time Sun Jiao pretended to give a heavy sigh of frustration. "That''s not the answer I''m looking for. Who am I?" "Oh. Umm the second prince Sun Jiao?" Furrowing his brow he increased the anger in his voice. "Was that a question? Do you not know who I am?" "No! I mean yes I know who you are. Everyone knows how great the second prince Sun Jiao is." "That''s right. I''m the greatest man that would ever live. Do you agree?" Xu Rong had no problem biting back the words she wanted to say and instead agreed even if she thought it was the biggest lie she ever told. "Yes! You''re the greatest and the best!" "The next greatest would naturally be my sister because she is close to me correct?" This lie was much easier for Xu Rong as Sun Qing was famous for being a prodigy of prodigies. Xu Rong had heard that she could fight evenly against both the first prince and princess if she went all out. "Of course master!" "Then who is the third closest to me and thus the third greatest in the world?" Xu Rong tightened the grip on her hair. She had already angered Sun Jiao twice and was afraid to make him even angrier. Sun Qing had spoke a lot about her brother in the carriage and none of it had been about how patient he was. It had mostly been about how he enjoyed spending his time and how good he was at it. He didn''t enjoy spending his time volunteering for charity. Quite the opposite actually. He enjoyed torturing those that displeased him; often people he considered trash that he saw in the streets. Sun Jiao had been hoping she would say she didn''t know so he took a moment to think of how to answer if she didn''t say anything. Thinking, not having been something the body was used to, caused his face to appear even more frustrated and angry. This caused Xu Rong to panic and her hands began to shake as she couldn''t come up with an answer. Not noticing Sun Jiao decided how to change what he wanted to say and couldn''t help but tease her a bit. "Good. If you don''t know an answer you should not lie to me or guess. Though it is an easy question as all you have to do is look around to see who is the third closest to me." Xu Rong opened her eyes wide with surprise and looked around frantically for the person he was talking about, but could only see a curious Sun Qing and Sun Jiao. Her eyes returned to her feet and she spoke up with a feeble voice; "I don''t see anyone else master." "I''m talking about you. You agree that I am the greatest and that Sun Qing is the second greatest. Then my dog should surely be the third greatest right? My shoes are the greatest shoes because they belong to me. You are the greatest because you belong to me. It''s simple." Xu Rong''s hands fell to her side and she froze like a deer in headlights. She had never thought she was important and at best hoped to live her life as a slave in the coliseum. When she had been given to the evil prince she believed she would face a fate far worse than death. Now he had just told her that she was the third greatest person in the world. The shock had completely fried her brain and all thoughts about what she had said before being lies disappeared like leaves in the wind. She had always wanted more for her life than just being a slave, but had never even hoped for it. Her clan had been destroyed before she could remember and she had been raised as a slave so now with a sliver of hope in front of her she reached out and clung to it; desperate to believe the words he said were true.
Ro-ro will be the best dog there ever was! Next chapter; basics are this arrogant? Side story; BK couldn''t die just from a single foot attack! He was the KING and no one could stop the king! OH NO! What''s this? A deadly demon spider is attacking the king? What a pinch! CHOMP CHOMP go BK''s pincers as if to say "I WILL NOT GO WITHOUT A FIGHT!" The spider lunges and is caught in the pincers. How ironic that the spider is now in a pinch! Chapter 16- The basics werent that arrogant. Author note: Almost christmas! I do most my writing at work though so that doesn''t mean more chapters but less T-T I''ll try writing at home, but for some reason it feels uncomfortable. Didn''t get to Sun Jiao''s first fight this chapter as it''s a bit short for a chapter(1400 words is short? Too arrogant!) and so I saved it for next chapter. ~~~ As Sun Jiao looked in Xu Rong''s eyes he saw that besides the growing tears there was something else that appeared in those previously dull eyes; hope. "Good I see that you understand. Sun Qing." Hearing her name startled her enough to send a shocking yellow through her hair. She had been lost in her thoughts and had been dreaming about how amazing the future was going to be. "Ah! Yes brother?" "While I''m training I want you to help Xu Rong get stronger. She won¡¯t be of any use if she''s weak." Seeing Sun Qing''s confused look Sun Jiao followed up with a pat on Xu Rong''s head. "Ro-ro." "Yes brother! I have something I was going to test on that man before but I''ll see if it works on her!" A chill crawled down Sun Jiao''s back as he imagined what his sister planned. "No. I don''t want you to make her stronger I want you to help her get stronger on her own. She''s my dog so naturally she has potential to be the strongest dog! Anything you do will only be a temporary strength. Do you understand?" "No, but I''ll try! Should I find her something from the skill pavilion?" "Good." Sun Jiao said with a nod. "One more thing. Send that man from just now to my cultivation room and make sure he''ll follow orders." "Yes brother!" With nothing more to say Sun Jiao gave a final pat on Sun Qing''s head and then confidently entered the gate to his courtyard and began to stroll off. Sun Jiao quickly changed directions and hurried his pace hoping the others hadn''t noticed. <...> Sun Jiao listened and when he reached the bottom of the stairs he saw a sinister looking door with carved scenes of torture and evil beasts on it. <...> Sun Jiao opened the door by grabbing a handle that was carved to look like the guts of a woman spilling out in a arc so that the woman''s top half was at the top of the handle and her legs at the bottom. Behind the arcing guts was a baby that was being chewed on by some kind of crocodile beast that had six legs. Behind the door was a surprisingly well lit area with glowing stones set in the ceiling. On one side there were various torture devices covered in blood and on the other an open space. There was a recess in the back wall with a large cushion made for seating. Following Xiaobo''s orders Sun Jiao went over and began touching the different devices. Each time he touched one it disappeared. Sun Jiao was startled the first time, but the next couple of times he tried to observe what Xiaobo was doing and at the end he was able to sense them disappearing into the ring. Sun Jiao stared at the ring for a while trying to figure it out. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. With a sigh Sun Jiao closed his eyes and tried to remember the feeling he had when Xiaobo took control. The feeling of being inside his head returned, but this time he could also still feel his body and didn''t feel as though he was trapped inside his mind. Slowly he moved around his body and it felt as though he was traveling a great distance. He traveled around his body and eventually came to rest near his stomach. He could vaguely feel a sort of light coming from there that wasn''t anywhere else in the body. Sun Jiao tried to move his Will into the light, but instead just passed through it. Listening to Xiaobo Sun Jiao ignored everything but his Will. Focusing only on that he approached the light, but rather than trying to merge with the light used it as a guide instead. This time as his Will moved closer to the light he entered in what felt like an empty giant circular cave with a black ball of light floating in the center. Sun Jiao had trouble figuring out how the light was both black and lighting the area up, but eventually decided his idea of "light" was wrong. It wasn''t visible light that you see with your eyes, but a light you sensed with your Will. Understanding how eyes and light worked had helped him come to this conclusion rather quickly and as he realized it he lost concentration so his attention snapped back into his body. This time however he could sense the ki light inside him and a ki light standing just outside the door. Xiaobo had been about to say months, but decided to trick the ignorant Sun Jiao in order to keep him from getting a big head. It had actually taken Xiaobo two days after discovering his dantian to figure out ki sense and he had considered that an incredible accomplishment. The second lie came much quicker. In fact controlling Will and then entering the dantian are usually considered equally as hard as finding ki sense with finding the ki sense to be considered by some to be slightly harder. The last part was true though if Sun Jiao hadn''t had experience being a soul he would have taken much longer on the first two steps.
If you read the previous author note from last chapter you''ll hopefully have noticed the chapter name joke. I like subtle jokes, but I''m too afraid people will miss them. Next chapter third princess and third prince discuss their foiled plot and the third prince does something horrible. Something really really despicable something so evil I can''t even say it in my post chapter notes! Next chapter; Arrogant third prince''s evil plan! Side Story; Jia Cho had beaten then evil spider and set forth to climb the mountain of sheer tallness. It was a mountain that rose straight up and was so high the top couldn''t be seen from the bottom. It was small compared to BK though. BK had no fear and climbed and climbed. He got to the top and looked up into the sky. The moon shown down on him and his figure glowed with a magnificent aura. He truly was the king! He stood atop the world and looked down upon his kingdom. The royal garden lay before him and he had finally come home. Looking up at the moon again BK wondered if his family still lived and were also looking up at the same sky? He would soon find out for BK had returned! Chapter 17- Transitive Property of Arrogance Hope you all had a merry christmas. Longish chapter today(1.9k words) so enjoy! ~~~ Sun Jiao disagreed that it was a stupid question and would think about it later, but for now agreed it was wasting time as he needed a better understanding of skills and meridians before he could get an even better understanding of them. By now Sun Jiao was comfortable enough to pay attention to his whole body as well as control his Will inside it. At first he had needed to focus only on his Will in order to move into his dantian and explore his meridians. Paying attention to his will though quickly became as easy as any other sense; as simple as hearing and seeing at the same time. He sensed Xiaobo''s Will mix his Will in the dantian and felt it pull towards a meridian path. He let Xiaobo guide him through the meridians and after traveling all throughout the body returned to his dantian. Sun Jiao back on earth had always had a reliable sense of direction and as a kid had spent hours playing labyrinth games which required traveling the same path through each level to proceed to deeper levels. He never bothered to map out the dungeons and always relied on memory to get from the level''s entrance to the exit using the shortest path. Traveling through his meridians felt similar but much more complex. That similarity coupled with his new bodies improved memory made remembering the reinforcement path unbelievably simple. Sun Jiao complied and after traveling a full path felt his body strengthen significantly. Xiaobo had a feeling that Sun Jiao might have a natural talent for cultivating based on how quickly he discovered ki sense so he decided to show Sun Jiao a much more complicated strengthening path that required some tricky maneuvering such as doubling back a path and reactivating a previously activated point. He expected Sun Jiao to get the gist but need some help with those tricks, but Sun Jiao behaved as if it was perfectly normal and performed the strengthening technique flawlessly. Xiaobo didn''t consider that all cultivators found these to be tricky because they learned rules about cultivation and these rules said not to do these tricks for safety reasons. From a young age they would cultivate every day and these rules became ingrained in their control of ki. Unlearning these subconscious rules, such as never doubling back, when they had better control of their ki and Will required a significant amount of work. The longer one took learning and controlling ki and Will the longer it took for them to unlearn these rules for these tricks. This is one reason young geniuses quickly advanced and why cultivating advancements at an older age were rare. Sun Jiao had no experience with cultivating and yet due to his experience as a soul had incredibly control over his Will. If either had realized this fact they could have quickly raised an army of cultivating geniuses as they would only have to prevent the person from cultivating until they are old enough to control their soul, then remove that person''s soul, give them the experience of controlling their own soul, and then return it to the body. After that the child would quickly learn to cultivate to an incredibly high level. The reason it had never been discovered before was for two reasons. First that it was incredibly rare for anyone that removed a person''s soul to then give them control over their soul. Second finding someone that had reached an old enough age to understand how to control the soul without having ever practiced cultivation would be next to impossible. Had Xiaobo not arrogantly dismissed Sun Jiao''s previous inquiries and instead thought more about them he might have discovered this method of cultivating geniuses. Xiaobo truly supported his arrogance is justice motto; it''s just he had never put much thought into what that truly meant. Arrogance is justice and justice is blind. On earth the phrase meant justice should remain impartial, but on Iset the phrase meant that arrogance will often blind you. Sun Jiao was focused on circulating his ki and hadn''t put any thought into raising a genius army. Instead he circulated his ki again and again, but after the third time didn''t feel his body improve anymore. Three cycles of his ki strengthening took him the time it takes for two breaths. This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. Sun Jiao found that after three cycles of his ki and Will a small amount of ki continued to travel the path without his Will. It felt completely natural as though it was blood flowing through veins. After a few minutes of stopping the flow and then restarting it Sun Jiao had reduced the time it took by half a breath. After letting Doll Po in Sun Jiao closed the door, but before he could turn Xiaobo spoke up. Sun Jiao placed his hand on octopus carved into the door that had put each of its tentacles deep into a man''s mouth as though it was trying to crawl inside of the person. Next to it was a women that had a painful look on her face and her skin was shaped as though tentacles were shifting about inside her. With a shiver Sun Jiao removed his hand as soon as he felt Xiaobo return his Will from the door. With a sigh Sun Jiao moved and then lightly touched the paper seal that fell across Doll Po''s face. Doll Po''s eyes slightly glowed as Xiaobo gave it orders. Meanwhile in a small palace a distance away from Sun Jiao a shadow crept up to a light blue door. The shadow was so focused on moving stealthily it didn''t notice the creak of the floor boards. It reached the door and went to open it, but paused as a voice came from the other side. "Greetings sister." "AH!" Sun Qi jumped with a start. ''How does he always know!'' Opening the door she timidly entered and stood in front of her brother who was seated in a small replica of his father''s throne. Her brother had his hands in front of him with his fingers spread out forming a bridge. His black hair was short and slicked back in a precise manner giving a exceptionally controlled look. He wore an outfit similar to Sun Jiao''s, but with sky blue instead of green. He was tapping his fingertips against each other starting with his pinky and rolling towards his index in a motion that looked very practiced. Sun Qi was reminded of a spider as she saw the fingers move and felt a shiver down her spine. This of course was why he had spent a significant amount of time practicing it; he felt it made him look sinister. "Well?" The young voice spoke while attempting to conceal his excited curiosity. "Dian Po is dead! Sun Qing killed him." "WHAT!" The third prince was furious and didn''t attempt to conceal his rage. "How could she interfere with the duel! Does she have no honor!?! Hmph. No matter. For her to interrupt the duel must mean my brother was in a sorry state yes?" "Ummmm." Poking her fingers in front of her Sun Qi looked everywhere in the room but at her brother. "There...uh was no duel." "So she attacked him unprovoked? Shameless!" The third prince was getting more aggravated and ran his hand through his hair to help him calm down. "No. Dian Po attacked Sun Jiao without challenging him. Sun Qing defended him as she always does." "Why! Why did he attack Sun Jiao!" The frantic prince continued to run his left hand through his hair causing the hair to become disheveled. His eyes began to redden and his right hand gripping his chair began to shake. "Sun Jiao provoked him by insulting his mother." Remembering the insult caused Sun Qi to blush. "It was very insulting!" "I-i-imppppossible! He''s l-l-left me know ch-choice!" "Brother you can''t!" "I m-m-must!" said the third prince as he ran out of the room in a hurry to execute his last resort plan. Shaking her head Sun Qi was sadden by her brother''s appearance and knew what he was going to do. Turning towards the door and clenching her hands together in front of her she said only two words as she saw the figure running down the hall. "Poor brother!"
Honestly didn''t think I''d get to this evil plan this quickly. It''s too early! How will Sun Jiao survive! Oh no! No sidestory this week. BK got home and found out he had a bunch of mail he needed to check before the story could continue. Instead it''s a brief Q&A with Sun Qing! Q&A corner with Sun Qing: Q: Why did you let your brother fight the man who stopped the carriage? Weren''t you afraid he''d die? A: No way. You''d have to be a complete idiot to attack my brother, the second prince, in the city. A real dumb dumb! Some backwater country bumpkin or something! As if someone that dumb would be strong enough to beat my brother! Q: How long have you had Yao Mo? Where did you find him? A: I''ve had him for 7 years. I met him in the mountains when he was a bandit. He fell in love with me at first sight and I knew he was my special one! I brought him home and we had a wonderful meal. Then I brought him to my room and ripped his soul out. It was a very strong soul and I didn''t have much practice. It took a very very long time, but I could tell from his screaming that he was really enjoying our bedroom time! hehe! Q: If your brother died and his body was taken over by another''s soul and you didn''t know about it would you want to know? A: Definitely! How could I let some filthy soul live in my brothers wonderful body? I would certainly want to rip it out and torture it forever and ever. Then I''d have to kill anyone that knew about it obviously! I couldn''t have people knowing such filth tainted a perfect being. Q: Why did you ask that? Did you hear something? Do you think that something happened to brother? What did you hear? Tell me now! A: Ummm. It...it was just a question! Also, I''m suppose to be asking the questions... Chapter 18- Beat the arrogance into you! Plip. Plip. The sound of Sun Jiao''s blood and sweat echoed through the chamber as it dropped to the floor. Sun Jiao was breathing heavily and stood behind one of the few pillars that were scattered about the room to assist with combat training. The rest would only last so long before Doll Po''s next attack. Plip. As if summoned by the third drop a fist exploded through the pillar sending Sun Jiao tumbling. He quickly controlled the roll and then dove to the right as Doll Po followed up with a kick that smashed the wall where Sun Jiao had briefly stopped before dodging. The stone broke apart and temporarily blinded Sun Jiao so when the next attack came he was unable to see it. Sun Jiao swayed to the right as Doll Po''s right fist scratched his face and then threw his own right punch at the doll. Doll Po effortlessly avoided the attack by spinning along Sun Jiaos right arm and used the spinning force to throw a fast left that caught Sun Jiao in the side beneath his outstretched arm. The force sent Sun Jiao into the far wall creating a small crater. The room shook and the lights flickered. Sun Jiao fell from the wall and landed on all fours. Without rest he immediately raised his head and straightened his body as the doll''s left knee flew through the air where his head had just been. The knee smashed into the wall with a force equal to the first kick and caused stone to fly everywhere. Sun Jiao had expected this though and closed his eyes. He reached underneath the doll and grabbed the non-attacking foot that the doll was using for support; hoping to catch the doll off guard, he pulled the foot. As Doll Po fell it kicked off the wall, rolled a short distance, and then exploded up again attacking Sun Jiao with a flurry of punches. Sun Jiao was able to avoid a few before one caught his shoulder which was followed quickly by another to his head which was further followed by darkness. When Sun Jiao awoke he felt pain all over his body. He was laying on the cultivation pillow that was set into the wall for cultivating. He closed his eyes and started the healing path that Xiaobo had showed him the first time he woke up in this condition. Once the healing path went through two cycles it would continue to heal on it''s own until the ki was interrupted; either by using another path such as strengthening path or from an outside attack. Once a cultivator reached the second layer then they''d be able to maintain two paths at one time, third layer could use three paths, and so on. It had been four days since Xiaobo had ordered Doll Po to attack. Sun Jiao had been brutally beaten so many times he had lost count. Every time he was beaten the doll would move his body to the pillow and then return to the center of the room. Sun Jiao struggled to sit in a cross legged seating position. After every beating Sun Jiao would take this position and begin to absorb the spiritual energy. He would take a deep breath through his mouth and bring the spiritual energy inside him. From there the energy could be absorbed into his body and then ki. Instead he chose to exhale through his nose which brought the energy close enough for his soul to absorb the spiritual energy. Most cultivators would then choose between combining the spiritual energy with their Will or use their Will to purify the spiritual energy before combining with it. The soul unfortunately can only absorb a limited amount of spiritual energy each layer. This meant that both options would have their drawbacks. A cultivator that absorbed vast amounts of spiritual energy is able to use vast amounts of energy during a fight without getting tired. The drawback is that the energy they use won¡¯t be very powerful. A cultivator that purified their energy would have very powerful attacks, but would be unable to fight for a long time. Few cultivators would exclusively absorb or purify and instead would split their Will so that they had a fair amount of weak Will which would surround a purified core that they could use for emergencies. Sun Jiao would use this method as well. The difference between Sun Jiao and other cultivators was Xiaobo. As the spiritual energy entered his soul, Sun Jiao quickly went about purifying as much possible. He was given the time it takes to blink before Xiaobo''s will slammed into Sun Jiaos soul and viciously ripped out the useless energy that hadn''t been purified. When a cultivator purifies spiritual energy the 100% pure energy is absorbed in the Will becoming pure Will power, but the impure and useless energy remains in the soul and cannot be used with Will. This useless energy is what fills the soul up and prevents a cultivator from having a large amount of pure energy. Sun Jiao was able to processes and purify about half the spiritual energy he absorbed. This meant that one half of the spiritual energy would be 65 to 75 percent pure while the other half would be 35 to 45 percent pure. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.The impure half of the spiritual energy was ripped away by Xiaobo and discarded. Because useless energy cannot interact with Will directly Xiaobo would let the useless energy flow into one half then drag the useless energy out of the soul by interacting with the 35-45 percent good energy that mixed with useless energy. This meant with every breath Sun Jiao would absorb half the amount of spiritual energy a normal cultivator would, but that energy was purified by 65-75 percent. Sun Jiao would then be able to choose if he wanted to absorb or purify it further. The reason Sun Jiao didn''t purify it more before Xiaobo removed it was because spiritual energy will combine with the soul almost immediately and then it cannot be removed. Xiaobo only had a brief moment to pull out the useless energy. Sun Jiao continued absorbing spiritual energy and chose to combine it with his Will rather than purify it further. For now Sun Jiao''s soul needed to play catch-up with his body which meant absorbing the energy quickly. Before his body was finished healing fully Sun Jiao could no longer absorb the spiritual energy as his soul was to damaged. Each time Xiaobo ripped out the useless half of energy it would cause massive amounts of spiritual pain and damage his soul slightly. Once the damage built up to just before the point it couldn''t recover Xiaobo would stop and give Sun Jiao a rest. Sun Jiao would then focus his Will on recovering his soul. The small cultivation room that contained the pillow was a special room that increased both physical and mental recovery as well as spiritual absorption. Sun Jiao was a bit surprised at that, but Xiaobo said that a prince would definitely have access to better cultivation tools including such a beneficial room. And beneficial it was; even with only keeping half of absorbed spiritual energy with the room''s assistance he was still able to absorb three times the amount a normal cultivator could. Not only was the small cultivation room special but the training room was also unique in that any damage would slowly repair. By the time Sun Jiao woke up the room was already in perfect condition. Even the blood stains were cleaned which had amusingly infuriated the previous Sun Jiao who liked torture and the sight of blood. For the past four days Sun Jiao would spend the length of time it takes for a stick of incense to burn trying to survive Doll Po''s attacks, then spend the length of time it takes for a two hour movie to finish absorbing spiritual energy, and the time it took to drink a cup of tea recovering his soul and body. The first few times fighting had been a nightmare, but Sun Jiao soon found that his body already knew how to fight due to muscle memory. That first experience of his body flowing to avoid an attack and the fights from the arena continued to drive him forward and gave him the strength to endure Xiaobo''s brutal training methods. As Sun Jiao''s body finished recovering he began to stand, but was stopped when Xiaobo spoke up. Sun Jiao moved his Will to his dantian and after combining his ki tried to bring it to his fist, but after leaving the dantian lost control of the ki. He tried several times and after a couple more tries finally maintained control of the ki as it left the dantian. When he moved it to his fist his fist was covered with black ki. Sun Jiao stood up and clenched his black ki covered fist in front of him. With a smile on his face he thought to himself; ''Time to get my revenge. Damn doll I hope you''re ready.''
Author note: Another fight next chapter and then he''ll finish training and set out on his first heroic quest. We''ll also find out what the nefarious third prince plot entails! Side Story. Desolation. All that was left of Jia Cho''s family was himself. The beetle king lineage ended with him. The self proclaimed beetle god Ji Chu had pulled out the root to kill the weed, but BK was no weed and would not die. He swore upon the graves of his family that he would get his revenge and show the world that even a god can bleed. And if a god can bleed then it can kneel and it will kneel before THIS king! As BK turned he saw before him the 9 ninja assassin ladybugs that serve as bodyguards to the garden''s ruler. These ladies were as deadly as they were sexy. BK''s eyes wandered over their smooth red elytra with perfectly shaped dots and long gorgeous black legs and shuddered. It would be a shame to kill them, but he must have his revenge on the beetle god. With a roar that shook the heavens he rushed forward only to find the beautiful temptresses kneeling before him with their wings spread wide as if to say MY KING WE WILL SERVER ONLY YOU! BK shook his head and a single manly tear fell from his eye. How could he have doubted the loyalty of these women who had guarded him for so long? Chapter 19- The arrogant teachers plan backfires Author note: NEW YEARS! WOOO! Party like it''s 1999 or something. Anyways stayed an hour after work finishing this up so hope you enjoy! I should realize by now that I can''t get through things as quickly as I think I can. I had planned to end with a cliff about what the quest would be(hint: flower picking!), but ended with this cliff instead. Not that this chapter ends in a cliff or anything. >.> ~~~ Sun Jiao spread his fusion light of ki and Will to cover his whole body. It would reduce the effect, but he felt that Doll Po was only a bit more faster and stronger. Doll Po wasn''t using it''s ki and instead relied on the superior body as a second layer to completely outclass first layer Sun Jiao. That Sun Jiao could avoid attacks from a second layer, even one that was only relying on its body, showed how well the body was trained in martial arts. Before the previous Sun Jiao''s mother died she was relentless in drilling martial arts into him and seemed love tormenting him with training. After her death Sun Jiao, who had hated his mother for driving him so hard; no longer had a mother to hate and began to hate the thing she had loved most. The current Sun Jiao though was beginning to enjoy fighting so when he jumped forward to face Doll Po a smile flickered across his face. Though Sun Jiao took the initiative to rush forward the doll attacked first with a right punch. Sun Jiao had noticed it favored starting with the right so he leaned back and kicked Doll Po''s stomach making it slide back a distance, but not lose balance. Doll Po rushed forward and threw a middle kick towards Sun Jiao''s right. Sun Jiao tightened his guard and blocked it with his arm. The force of the attack didn''t send him tumbling this time instead causing him to slide four steps to his left. He immediately blocked a follow up kick and then returned it with a punch. Doll Po ducked under the punch, gripped the arm, and then used Sun Jiao''s punch to throw him into the ground causing cracks to appear along the floor. With excitement Sun Jiao realized this was the first time the doll resorted to throwing. He was starting to make it get serious! Before he had only been able to avoid attacks that the doll was throwing out casually, but now Doll Po was actually fighting with him. As Doll Po''s foot came down Sun Jiao decided he wouldn''t run. Without thinking Sun Jiao condensed the ki into both his arms and caught the doll''s falling foot. This shocked Xiaobo. Sun Jiao had split his Will in order to move the ki to two different places even though he had just learned how to move ki a moment ago. It usually took much longer for a cultivator to split his Will and use it to divide the ki into two places. Sun Jiao was able to learn the martial arts the original Sun Jiao had learned because it was muscle memory that the body had learned. Splitting the soul was different though so even though the original Sun Jiao was able to do it that didn''t mean the current Sun Jiao could. It wasn''t as surprising as when Sun Jiao learned ki sense though though so Xiaobo wasn''t as impressed. He figured it was an insight gained from combat which proved that he was an amazing teacher not that Sun Jiao was a good student. The foot smashed into the hands and the force drove Sun Jiao into the ground even further. Even though his arms were strengthened the attack''s force simply traveled through his arms and damaged the unprotected back and shoulders. If Sun Jiao had attacked the foot with both of his hands instead of choosing to catch and block it then he wouldn''t have taken any damage. Xiaobo noticed this and would tell him that later...after he got his ass kicked of course. Coughing up blood Sun Jiao lost control of his ki. He was still holding the foot though and he wasn''t going to let that go to waste. Holding it tightly he grabbed more ki from the dantian, covered his body, and then threw the doll as hard as he could against the wall. Before the doll hit the wall though he sensed it use a bit of ki to defend itself. Standing up, in a much worse condition than he had been at the start, Sun Jiao spit out the blood that was still in his mouth and wiped it away on his sleeve with a grin. "Let''s go fucker. I ain''t your punching bag anymore." The next day. The fights between Sun Jiao and Doll Po were getting longer and longer which meant the time spent cultivating Will each day was shorter and shorter. Xiaobo had taken this into account when he said Sun Jiao could reach the second layer, but he didn''t take into account how fast Sun Jiao was learning. ''At this pace he''ll need an extra day or two to hit the second layer. I better put a stop to this.'' thought Xiaobo to Xiaobo and then to Sun Jiao; thought Sun Jiao to Xiaobo and then to Doll Po; "Xiaobo says stop" ''Xiaobo says stop. Command received.'' thought Doll Po to itself and then to Sun Jiao; "Affirmative. Releasing ki restraint." ''Wait what?'' Though Sun Jiao to Sun Jiao and then to Xiaobo; ''Attack with right punch'' thought Doll Po to itself and then to Sun Jiao; Ki enforced fist to the face. Another day later. Sun Jiao was unable to stand up to the second layer Doll Po that was using it''s ki and had lost every fight in under ten breaths. Thankfully for Sun Jiao, Doll Po was only using the ki for defense and increasing its speed and held back it''s attacks so that they wouldn''t cause permanent damage. There was no way Sun Jiao could match a second layer cultivator with only the strength at the first layer. As he was cultivating his Will he would spend time trying to think of a way to win, but was unable to find a solution. He was getting close to breaking through and was at the very peak of the first layer. Xiaobo estimated it he would break through in half a day. Xiaobo was a little upset that Sun Jiao was apparently talented and had decided to enjoy watching him get beat for the last couple of days. Xiaobo decided to play a little trick on Sun Jiao. If he focused the ki on his feet then he wouldn''t have ki for defense and would get beat even quicker. There was no way a first layer could run from a second layer just by using ki on his feet. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ''hahaha enjoy your beating idiot!'' Xiaobo thought. This time as Sun Jiao went to fight he split the ki into his feet and practiced jumping back and forth a bit before leaving the cultivation area. Doll Po immediately rushed towards Sun Jiao at a speed just above what Sun Jiao was able to handle with his ki spread through his whole body. As the punch came Sun Jiao jumped to the side and avoided the attack. Doll Po paused for a moment and then attacked again and again and again before it then increased its speed. ''Shit.'' Sun Jiao scrambled to avoid the fast attacks as the sudden increase in speed caught him off guard. Taking a blow to the chest Sun Jiao blew backwards and slammed into a pillar. Still in a daze Sun Jiao lost control of his ki including the strengthening path Xiaobo had taught him to maintain. Seeing Doll Po coming closer for another attack Sun Jiao didn''t have time to think and could only scream at his body to move. Pouring his Will into his dantian to grab ki to defend the incoming attack his body responded to his demand. His Will combined with the ki and before he could leave the dantian he found that a meridian was a bit wider than normal as if anticipating the ki. Deciding to trust his body Sun Jiao followed the open meridian and let his ki paths guide him. Just as Doll Po''s attack was inches away from slamming into him Sun Jiao finished executing the technique and stepped away using footwork that came naturally to him. Appearing on the other side of the room Sun Jiao had a smile on his face. Doll Po had taken a moment to figure out what happened. When it found Sun Jiao it rushed to attack him. Sun Jiao easily evaded it with a couple of steps. <...> thoughtspoke Sun Jiao as he stepped away from the doll''s next attack. Xiaobo was reluctant to admit it, but with Sun Jiao''s new speed this wouldn''t be much of a fight. Sun Jiao could run around until his ki ran out but that would be a waste of time so he decided to put a stop to it. Sun Jiao put some distance between Doll Po and yelled "Xiaobo is the best in the world and is way better than me." Doll Po''s eyes lit up for a moment then came to a stop. The day after. Sun Jiao left the training room and seeing sunlight for the first time in a week gave him a bright smile and was incredibly happy. He had broken into the second layer just moments ago and had developed his own foot technique that he decided to call the Sun and Cloud steps. As he arrived in the courtyard Xu Rong rushed over to greet him. Seeing his cruel smile Xu Rong was scared. He had said some kind words to her before he went into training, but the look now reminded her the rumors and that he had a torture chamber in his training room which Sun Qing had told her about. This caused her to approach timidly. Sun Jiao saw that Xu Rong was reluctant to approach him and noticed that his sister wasn''t there either despite knowing he would be finishing his training. He had been looking forward to impressing her and hearing her praise because even though she was a bit insane she was also the prettiest thing he''d ever seen. A teenage boy has a tendency to overlook quite a bit when it comes to a pretty face and with Sun Qing''s face she could get away with murder. Which was lucky for her because she killed quite often. Sun Qing''s absence didn''t only cause Sun Jiao to worry. Xiaobo thoughtspoke "Xu Rong, where is my sister?" Xu Rong jumped and began to tremble in fear. She was afraid of answering him, but knew she had to even if the answer would displease him. ''When he hears what happened how will he take it? He''ll certainly be angry and take it out on me.'' she thought. "sh-she''s gone master..." "WHAT!?"
Something Has happened to Sun Qing!?! It must be the plot of the third prince! How could he have beaten her though? She is 3rd layer and could take on a 4th and 5th layer. Third Prince is only 1st layer! Impossible! Next chapter; The arrogant plot was successful. Side story: One beetle set out on a quest and now ten would complete it. Jia Cho approached the Temple of the Beetle God followed by his femme fatale bodyguards. The Temple was a large mound of dirt with a hole in the top and loomed before them as though it was a volcano waiting to erupt. Erupt it did! Not with fire and brimstone, but a type of fire none the less. FIRE ANTS!!!! The treacherous beetle god had allied with beetle kinds mortal enemy. HE DARES!?! As the ants flowed out of the temple they surrounded those that would slay their gods, but hesitated to attack for they knew the might of BK and it was MIGHTY. BK didn''t have a time to deal with these peasANTs because at that moment two large soldier ants carrying huge rocks came out of the temple and lifted the rocks over their heads. ANTILERY! Acting quickly BK rushed forward while swinging his horns left and right. The ladybugs assassins flew out in formation and began their attacks on the ants that tried to get close to their king. They swept down from the sky and left a trail of bodies in their wake, but it wasn''t enough. There were too many of them. He hadn''t ANTicipated this, but he would certainly fight until his last breath. Today was their antmageddon! Chapter 20- the arrogant devil lied to noones surprise Author note; I like to post a chapter on monday, but we''re incredibly busy at work and so I hadn''t finished up yesterday despite getting halfway through. Then today we had someone call in sick so it was even worse >.> We''re probably going to be busy all week so I don''t know if I''ll release another chapter this week. I''ll do my best though. Decided to make a bit of a retcon in this chapter. I had said Xiaobo could predict the future and was going to have him know about the current future except I think it gave him too much power and didn''t leave me much room for surprises. I''ve changed it to the explanation given in this chapter and will reread my previous chapters with that in mind to see if anything is too inconsistent. (part of the reason I probably wont have another chapter this week) Also, no side story this chapter as I don''t have time to give it justice. Next one should have BK vs the beetle god and I''ll try to make it extra manly. ~~~ Realizing her poor phrasing caused by her nervousness Xu Rong quickly hurried her explanation. "She''s gone into closed door meditation!" Sun Jiao nearly fell over with shock. He had thought she died and as she was currently protecting him it made her his strongest weapon. Without her he was like a baby left alone outside in a storm, but with her protection he could tell the storm to fuck off and it would! "She told me to tell you that Sun Jun ran crying to his mother who told the emperor who then made her go into closed door training for punishment. It seems as though it would have only been one week punishment, but she said that she was going to do that anyways so the emperor made it three weeks. She then threw a fit and even with half the royal guard they couldn''t stop her so he lowered it to two weeks which she accepted." "I see. So she only has a week left?" "Yes, master." "That''s fine then." Sun Jiao hadn''t slept or ate anything the entire week he had been training. This was normal for a cultivator as reaching the first layer allowed them to survive for a period of time without food or rest. Eventually they would starve, but they could survive for a short period of time. Xu Rong had been growing more and more worried as Sun Jiao stared at her without saying a word. She worried that he was thinking some cruel and horrible punishment for her so when he spoke her name she jumped as though she had sat on a needle. "Xu Rong did Sun Qing teach you how to drive the carriage?" Sun Jiao was confused as to why she was visibly relieved with the question. He was too hungry to put any thought into it though and decided to ignore whatever it was. "Yes. She gave me a control talisman in case you needed to go somewhere while she is cultivating." "Good. Make me a meal and bring the carriage to the gate immediately." After Xu Rong left Sun Jiao wandered around a bit under Xiaobo''s guidance to familiarize himself with his palace. He didn''t have time to investigate his room and mostly stuck to the rooms closest to the gate. Sun Jiao returned to the question that had been on his mind and decided to ask Xiaobo directly. Not knowing how to reply to that Sun Jiao remained silent and continued to wander. After the time it takes for a stick of incense to burn he headed to the front gate and found Xu Rong patiently waiting for him with a basket full of food. Xu Rong held the door open for Sun Jiao and then sat across from him with the basket next to her. "Head to the mountains." With a nod of her head Xu Rong pulled out a slip of paper with some symbols on it that glowed briefly. With a jump the carriage began to move full speed towards the gate they had previously entered. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. With that the carriage was quickly on it''s way towards the mountains. Sun Jiao ate the food from the basket and chatted with Xiaobo about the mountain range. By the time they arrived at the foot of the mountains he knew the general direction he needed to go, the magical beasts in the area, and bandit hideouts. While traveling Xiaobo suggested they stay in the mountains and fight some magical beasts as Sun Jiao should be able to beat all of the first layer magical beasts in the area and they wouldn''t be going deep enough to find anything really challenging. After traveling a bit of distance along a path that crosses the mountains Sun Jiao told Xu Rong to stop and they both got out. "Send the carriage back and order it to return here in three days." "Yes master!" Holding the talisman tightly she concentrated as she conveyed the order''s through the paper. "Un. It''s done!" Xu Rong said as the carriage turned around and headed back to the Palace. It was mid afternoon and if the carriage maintained its previous speed then it would arrive at the inner gates before they closed. Sun Jiao wasn''t worried about that because Xiaobo had said that even if the gates were closed for the night they would be opened for the prince''s carriage. "Good work. Now we''re going to go into the mountains and do a bit of hunting. Have you reached the second layer yet?" Sun Jiao asked because without a secret technique it was impossible to determine a person''s strength. Xiaobo had knowledge about the previous timeline so he could roughly guess strengths of famous people, but he couldn''t possibly know everyone''s strength at the same time. A bit worried Xu Rong reluctantly shook her head causing her ponytail to shake alluringly. "I''m at the peak of the first layer. I''ll have a breakthrough soon I promise!" Xu Rong meant her promise as she had decided to become the strongest dog in the world. During the first few days that Sun Jiao spent training, before Sun Qing was punished, Sun Qing had continued to treat her as though she was a spoiled lap dog. Sun Qing brought her to the skill pavilion and found her a suitable cultivation technique that was much better than the one she had been taught. She also took her around the palace and brought her shopping for several different outfits as well as a pair of magical gloves that complimented her cultivation technique. She had even bought her a collar that was black gold and had a deep emerald that was set with gold trim. Xu Rong as a slave had never been shown such generosity and kindness so, even though she was being treated like a dog, she was the happiest she had ever been. It might be surprising that her devotion to her role as a dog was so strong, but in the previous timeline Sun Shen had only given her a sword and ordered her to get stronger. That small gift alone had motivated her to becoming a fierce warrior for him. When Sun Qing, whom loved the sound of her own voice, spent a few days with her talking nonstop as though they were friends it had a much larger impact on the lonely Xu Rong. That isn''t to say Xu Rong didn''t have her doubts. She had spent the most time with Sun Qing and so, while she believed Sun Qing was kind, she still worried very much about the allegedly evil Sun Jiao. She was starting to doubt the rumours though as he hadn''t done anything cruel to her. If the maid that was thrown out the window knew Xu Rong''s current feelings she would have been spinning in her grave. As it was she had done enough spinning in the air for it to count and there wasn''t much left of her in her grave. Sun Jiao nodded and then turned to enter the forest heading towards a small dip in the mountain range that contained the valley with the Devil Midnight Lily. As he walked he explained to Xu Rong what they would be doing. "We''re going to be hunting for magical beasts. First though we''ll need to find a place to stay. I''ve heard there is a bandit nest up ahead so we''ll stop there and clear it out." Sun Jiao wanted to reply but found that the connection had already been closed. As time passed he was getting more and more familiar with their connection and wasn''t surprised that he could tell it had been closed. While Sun Jiao had explained what they were doing in the mountains he left the flower out of it as Xiaobo said it was best to not let people know he went to the mountains to pick flowers. The sun was starting to set as they arrived at the bandit nest. The bandits were made up of poor farmers and other working class men who had run out of options and turned to a life of crime to feed their starving family. They would rarely kill and never robbed anyone that couldn''t afford it. They even took a portion of the money and donated it to an orphanage. They had weak cultivation and only the leader had reached the first layer. Xiaobo explained very clearly that he couldn''t let any of them escape as they would tell more bandits and someone stronger might attack. Sun Jiao was reluctant, but it wasn''t technically the first person he had killed as it was his orders that made the guard kill that man in front of the coliseum and Xiaobo had used his body to kill Fang Shi. ''I can do this. Xiaobo said that they were murderers and rapist; they deserve to die.'' Sun Jiao prepared himself for what he must do, but had forgotten the most important thing that Xiaobo had told him that day. "Devils lie" Chapter 21- Too much arrogance Author note: Back to regular scheduling(2 chapters a week) but will hopefully put out some more as I feel inspired. After rereading the earlier chapters I definitely think I was losing track of Sun Jiao. Definitely changed how things played out this chapter and for the better. Much much better. Enjoy! Oh and extra long side story(800 fucking damn words how is that SIDE?) ~~~ Xiaobo had told Sun Jiao that this first step would be good practice for the future. He should behave as though others are watching so that in the future when something like this happened in front of witnesses they "could see how fucking awesome you are"; which was Xiaobo for keeping up appearances. In this world give an inch, take a mile was the law of the land; showing any sign of weakness would cause endless amounts of trouble. With that in mind Sun Jiao tried to behave as casual as possible. With his hands in his pockets and a smile on his face, he approached the rundown gate that had been built by farmers and set into the side of a cliff. He briefly considered knocking, but quickly dismissed that thought with a chuckle. He instead planned to kick the door in and so, not knowing how strong the gate was, he decided to give it his all. Xiaobo had shown him a second layer strengthening path that he could use on top of his First Layer path. Sun Jiao, now able to activate two paths at a time decided to use both the First and Second Layer strengthening paths. Had he remembered what Xiaobo taught him about layer strengths he might have held back. As his foot hit the gate an enormous amount of force crashed into the pathetic excuse of a gate which was crushed immediately by the force. Along with the gate half the cliff face was also destroyed causing a massive cave in killing everyone inside. The smile Sun Jiao''s face froze as his mind went blank. He had only intended to break the gate and was at a loss of what to do. A surprised Xu Rong was also at a loss. Sun Jiao had told her that they would be staying here after clearing it out, but now that the cave was destroyed how could they stay here? Why had he destroyed the place? Sun Jiao, not wanting to lose face, gave a short cough and turned to walk towards another nest of bandits close by. "Come along Xu Rong. We can''t possibly stay in a place with that shitty of a gate." Sun Jiao decided to play it off as though he intended to do that, but was secretly lamenting over the mistake. Not only had he destroyed the place, but he had just killed a hundred or so people for the first time. Sun Jiao was still coming to terms with his previous mass murder when he arrived at the gate of his next mass murder. Not wanting to make the same mistake he decided to delegate the task of destroying the gate to Xu Rong. While he was mentally shaken he had calmed down enough to maintain his arrogant persona. "Kick the gate down my foot is already dirty from the last one." Rather than continue reflecting he decided to focus on how well he''d done giving the order and how great it was that this gate was in slightly better condition than the last. He''d made up his mind that he would have to destroy the gate in a similar fashion if it was also in horrible condition since Xu Rong might say something once Sun Qing finished her time out. Seeing Xu Rong pulled out the gloves Sun Qing had given her Sun Jiao made a mental note to get her a space ring. The previous Sun Jiao had several space rings he kept inside the one he wore and used them to organize various items. A few of the rings only had different bodies organized in them. For instance a ring could contain the dead bodies of pretty women and another would have an entire clan. The current Sun Jiao had put all those bodies into one ring as he didn''t have the sick perversion that the previous one had about keeping the bodies organized to play with. Xiaobo had talked him into keeping the ring though as time didn''t flow in rings so they wouldn''t rot and bodies could still be used for various tricks such as faking his death or as a distraction. The fingers of the snow white gloves that Xu Rong had were covered in silver magic runes that glowed briefly as she put them on. She strode over to the gate, sunk her fingers into the door as if it was clay, ripped it out of the wall and stepped to the side still holding the gate. Sun Jiao pretended as if that was normal, but was secretly impressed. He thought that if he had used that method before then he probably wouldn''t have caused a cave in even using his full strength. The bandits standing guard had a terrified look on their face. The lookouts had seen Sun Jiao coming, but because he was dressed so well they had thought that there was no way he was coming to find them and chose to hide inside the cave fort. When Sun Jiao didn''t pass them by they began to worry and when he ordered Xu Rong half of them had fled deeper into the cave to get their leader while the other half had frozen in fright. The leader of the bandits was a burly man with an impressive beard named Ye Zhong. He had worked in the mountains as a logger for such a long time that he''d broken through to the First Layer. To cut wood in the mountains wasn''t just a job, but a struggle between man and nature. Magic beasts would often attack and armed only with their axes they would fight them off. During the struggle of life and death with these magic beasts it was possible to break through to the First Layer though it was incredibly rare and would only occur after countless battles. Ye Zhong had worked for 40 years before breaking through during an intense battle, but only broke through after all of his crew had died. Believing he was cursed none of the other lumberjacks would work with him despite his strength and so he had turned to a life of crime. With his strength he was able to form a bandit group that could attack small merchants transporting food and goods. It wasn''t a rich life, but it provided for him and his men. Ye Zhong was sitting at a table drinking with his men when one of the guards ran in yelling for him. "Boss! Boss! Come quick some idiot is attacking!" Now that he was in front of his boss who was a First Layer cultivator he was no longer scared. "Someone is attacking huh? Haha let''s go see who dares to attack the Lumber Axe Bandits!" Ye Zhong grabbed his axe that was as big as he was and carried it towards his entrance. He wasn''t worried about the attackers as anyone that reached the First Layer could find a good paying job doing honest work except for rare situations like his. As he arrived at the entrance he saw a cruel looking, but well dressed young man accompanied by a ponytailed beauty. Seeing the jeweled collar around the beauty Ye Zhong began to panic. These two clearly came from a wealthy clan and would have the resources to reach a height he could never imagine. With a forced smile he spoke up; "Greetings young master. Is there something I can help you with?" Sun Jiao hadn''t been waiting long, but had a bored look on his face. While he spent time reflecting on the walk over it was still a long walk and having to save face he couldn''t casually chat with Xu Rong so it was not just long, but rather boring. It was also well past dark and midnight was a ways off, but fast approaching so Sun Jiao got straight to the point. "I need this place and since you know I''ll be staying here you need to die." Not wanting to hold back Sun Jiao jumped forward and threw a right fist, a habit he picked up from Doll Po. Ye Zhong wasn''t prepared and there wasn''t enough time to dodge. Instead the axe that had been resting on his shoulder was pulled down in an arc and rushed towards the attacking second prince. Sun Jiao had been cautious though and was using his full strength. A cultivator using a Second Layer body without ki could fight evenly with a peak First Layer cultivator so how could Ye Zhong who was a mere first-body possibly hope to resist against Sun Jiao? This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. Before the axe could get more than a few inches off his shoulder he felt an enormous pain in his stomach and lost control of his axe. The strength he had used to swing the axe was enough to send it flying out the cave towards Xu Rong who quickly used the broken gate to block it. The axe dug deep into the door, but the blade was stopped just before hitting cute little nose. A drop of sweat rolled across her rosy cheeks; if she had been any slower she would have a fatal splitting headache. Sun Jiao hadn''t noticed however as he was currently arm deep in Ye Zhong''s innards. Yet again he regretted using too much strength and not enough control. The force of his arm had easily pierced Ye Zhong''s body and exploded out the back causing his arm to penetrate rather than push away. With a frustrated sigh Sun Jiao twisted his body causing Ye Zhong to fall to the right. As the corpse fell he extracted his arm which made a grotesque slurping sound followed by a horrible smell as the eviscerated bowels were exposed to the air. Ye Zhong had been almost twice Sun Jiao''s height so the fist had gone right through Ye Zhong''s navel and out the back. The wound was fatal, but would take hours and was a very excruciating death. After Xu Rong threw away the door and axe she saw what happened to Ye Zhong and paled. It was an incredibly cruel method of killing and only the most sadistic cultivators would use that method to kill someone that much weaker than them. Not only that, but Sun Jiao acted as if he hadn''t even noticed and was shaking his arm trying to get the blood off as if Ye Zhong''s horrific death was an inconvenience. Xu Rong had fought in the coliseum several times and death was always apart of her life, but the bandits lived their life using threats that rarely ended with bloodshed. The sight of Ye Zhong coughing up blood while trying to beg for death caused several reactions among the bandits. Most emptied their stomach or fainted, but one of the weaker willed bandits was so scared his heart stopped and he dropped dead on the spot. Sun Jiao was oblivious to all this as he had never killed with his own hands. How could he know that a wound like that wouldn''t have killed Ye Zhong on the spot? Thinking Ye Zhong was already dead he found that he was more frustrated with his bloody arm than having killed. After killing hundreds back in the cave one more hadn''t bothered him as much even if it was a much more personal. He''d also seen the maid die a horrible death as well as Fang Shi''s head explode so the blood didn''t bother him much either. Realizing he wasn''t getting anywhere by shaking his arm Sun Jiao gave up and looked at the rest of the bandits. Seeing that they had lost the will to fight and not wanting to get even more bloody Sun Jiao decided to go with the plan that had previously shown great success; delegate the task to Xu Rong! "Xu Rong, kill the rest." "Yes master!" Eager to give the poor bandits a quick and painless death Xu Rong exploded forward and began killing the already defeated bandits who didn''t even attempt to flee or resist. Sun Jiao was curious why she seemed eager for the task and was even more curious at the bandits reaction. The emotion that showed on the bandit¡¯s faces wasn''t the fear he expected to see; it was relief.

Let''s just get to the side story yeah? Honestly felt a little disgusted writing about the Queen in this part, but mostly smiling because it''s so absurd I couldn''t not put it in. Side story; Jia Cho was covered in blood as he entered the ant queen chamber. Incects have colorless blood, but he was covered in a terifying red blood. He didn''t know where it had came from or how it was possible. He didn''t care. The Queen lay before him, the Beetle God sat upon her head, and a bead of sweat sat upon his. The Queen ant''s eyes filled with lust. She had fallen in love with the Beetle God for his power. If the Beetle God was the god of beetles then this beetle before her was a Killing God. She didn''t care about the ants that died, they were pawns; tools to be thrown away. She desired true strength. She shook her large and seductive abdomen and clicked her mandables in an attempt to seduce this magnificent warrior. BK liked the size of her abdomen; he could not lie, but how could he possibly dishonor the memory of his family by falling for her charms; many though they were? He gave a snort and then ignored her deciding to glare at the Beetle God. Their eyes met and they knew what must be done. The Queen was furious. She had many lovers and had never been ignored before. How DARE he? She sent out a smell that said "kill him now!" The Beetle God smelt it and could tasted her hatred. He jumped down and aggressively fluttered his wings issuing BK a challenge. A challenge it would be for even though the Queen desired BK it was Beetle God that had first won her affections. Both rushed forward like rams and smashed head first with a force that caused the ceiling to shake. As dirt fell from above the two shoved back and forth causing shockwaves. A minute past and they continued to fight. They hadn''t moved an inch from where they started though as each time one side would gain a few centimeters the other would quickly make it back up with interest! If either was pushed an inch from the start it would mean death! Another minute passed. UNHEARD OF! Beetles didn''t have the stamina to fight for two minutes in a head to head conflict! Against ants sure a beetle wouldn''t spend much stamina fighting, but in direct confrontation it required 110%! The fight was so impressive and intense the Queen began to lay egges uncontrollably making a Plop.....plop......plop....sound. A half a minute longer fatigue began to show in BK''s eyes he had already fought through a horde of ants and thus was not as rested as Beetle God. The Beetle God could see victory before him. He shoved with 111% of his might! He had broken the 110% barrier! Plop. Plop. Plop. BK was shoved back almost a full inch, but he stood strong and would not fall that hair''s distance more. As he struggled he remembered the feeling he got looking up at the moon. The hope and love for his family had filled him and given him courage. He had also thought that one day he would fly to the moon and conquer it for his family. At this moment he was a fraction away from death he saw his wife and kids before him. He could join them if he just gave up. Spend eternity with his family is all he wanted, but when he saw their eyes they weren''t asking him to join them. FIGHT! That''s right! His family supported him even now. They had all eternity together, but in this moment at this time was the only chance at revenge! With a roar BK decided on a desperate gamble. He''d rely on a technique he comprehended when looking up at that very moon. Beetle Jumps Over The Moon Toss! BK somersaulted over the Beetle God with their pincers locked and threw him at the Queen. plopplopplopplopplopplopplop As the Beetle God flew towards the Queen an endless stream of eggs poured out, but was stopped when Beetle God blew up in a huge fiery explosion that destroyed all the eggs and 80% of the Queen''s body. As BK stood over the dying queen fire burned all around him. He was prepared to die with his foe; his mission complete. The Queen looked up at him and found that even though he killed her she loved him with 20% of her being which was technically all her being. She sent him a smell before dying. "Do not blame the Beetle God. He was controlled by a mind corrupting fungus before he found me. The people truly responsible for your family''s death is an inner city rat gang. They bought the fungus from some slug dealers and used him to take control of the gardens. The gang''s name is...name is...." The fire burned away the rest of the smell and surrounded BK. Chapter 22 - Behind the face of Arrogance Author note; Took a while to decide if I wanted to go this route and put a lot of thought into it. More about the story in the afterword; hope you enjoy. ~~ As Xu Rong used her white gloves to claw through the defenseless bandits Sun Jiao watched on with apparent indifference. Internally though watching those people get slaughtered was causing him to feel a bit guilty. They weren''t fighting back at all like he thought a group of murderous thieves would. He wasn''t aware that even if the group were hardened murderous criminals they wouldn''t have fought back as he expected. He already broken them with his first attack on Ye Zhong. While Xu Rong was killing she would check on Sun Jiao every once in awhile and noticed something in his eyes that she couldn''t figure out. As she finished clearing the room she saw a small frown on Sun Jiao''s face; only it wasn''t directed at her but the bodies littered around her. The prince she had heard about should have been smiling as he loved the sight of blood, but the one she was with now seemed almost reluctant to be there. Unable to shake the thought from her mind she headed deeper into the cave to find any stragglers. Most of the bandit had come to the cave entrance to see their leader win and almost none had the will to fleeing after he lost, but there were some that hadn''t heard what was happening. The time it takes to drink a cup of tea passed before Sun Jiao noticed Ye Zhong was still alive. Sun Jiao turned to Ye Zhong and thinking he was alone spoke up. Coincidently it was about this time that Xu Rong finished clearing the cave and was heading back, but paused when she heard Sun Jiao''s voice. "Wait you didn''t die?" Ye Zhong''s eyes were hazy and he was coughing up blood but he still managed to turn his head slightly. "That...uh looks a bit painful huh." Crouching down close to his head he forced himself to look Ye Zhong in the eyes. "Sorry, but it''s something I must do. I realize that, but it doesn''t make this any easier." Ye Zhong was close to death but he managed to choke out a few words. "kil..l *cough* me" "Right. That''s what I must do." With a sigh he pulled out a knife and went to cut his throat. As his hand slid the knife across Ye Zhong''s neck a figure that had been hiding behind some stolen goods left at the front of the entrance bolted past Sun Jiao to the exit. The speed of the figure wasn''t quick though and Sun Jiao at the Second Layer quickly jumped in front of him before he could get away. Xu Rong who had overheard the conversation also heard the sound of quick movement moved to see what was happening. When she peeked around the corner she saw Sun Jiao holding a knife covered in blood standing in front of a young boy who looked no older than ten. Sun Jiao was blocking the child''s escape with a sinister look on his face. The child was shaking in fear which briefly reminded her of a slave child she had fought beside during her first coliseum fight who also was shaking. They had both been young and were forced to fight together against a weakened magical wolf beast. During the struggle they became friends and after a desperate struggle prevailed over the beast. When the battle was over they were told by the announcer that only one of them could leave alive. She had hesitated, but still ended up killing that boy which to this day was something she avoided thinking about. Even now just seeing the child before her caused her eyes to glisten. Sun Jiao, still unaware Xu Rong had returned, was facing the terrified boy unsure what to do with him. He knew that he should kill the child like Xiaobo said as the child had seen his face as well as knew he would be staying in the cave. However the child wasn''t even ten; how could Sun Jiao bring himself to kill a child? Realizing he couldn''t kill the boy Sun Jiao then started to consider keeping him here or letting him go. A few breaths had past and the child still hadn''t moved or said anything. Xu Rong continued to watch in silence. As each second past her eyes grew wider and wider with surprise. She could tell Sun Jiao was hesitating and started to feel that his sinister look was filled with confliction not malice. When Sun Jiao stepped aside the child ran through the cave entrance that was shaped like Xu Rong''s mouth which had opened in surprise. Xu Rong felt as though lightning struck her. Never would she have imagined the prince would let him go. She couldn''t help letting out a shocked ah! Sun Jiao had decided to leave the child to his fate rather than keep him here and explain it to Xu Rong. It would be unlikely the child would survive a night in the forest so it was the closest he could bring himself to killing him. When Xu Rong made a noise of surprise though he felt a wave of panic. She''d clearly seen him let the child go. "Xu.. Rong... You''ve..uh returned" He couldn''t prevent the panic from affecting his voice. Realizing she''d been found out Xu Rong walked towards Sun Jiao, not with reluctance, but instead as though she was holding herself back. When she arrived in front of Sun Jiao she hadn''t said a single word. She looked up at him with her wet eyes and hands held in front of her as if in prayer; still holding herself back. As if a dam broke she burst into tears and threw her arms around him in a hug. Only her legs hadn''t responded so she fell on her knees and embraced his waist. She knew that being a prince meant having enemies and letting the child go could cause problems for Sun Jiao the future, but he had still let him go. Didn''t that mean he was kinder than her who had been in the same situation but chose to kill? She''d also heard the words he''d said to the man on the floor; that he had meant to kill him. As she was walking close she had thought back and realized he''d never done anything unkind to her. She wasn''t one of those dumb girls in the stories that couldn''t tell when the bad guy was pretending to be sweet; how could she not tell when this sweet guy was trying to be bad? Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. When he''d felt her up it she realized it was to distract his sister. When the maid was killed he''d convinced his sister not to do it again even though he had to use cruel words of disdain. Even his speech about being the best had been to cheer her up. She even began to think he''d only meant to injure the bandit leader, but failed to hold back his strength as he had just reached the second layer. ''Perhaps all his life he''s been misunderstood?'' she thought to herself. The tears that flowed were full of various emotions. Sadness, both for her master''s situation and the boy she had killed. Happiness for the boy that got away. Relief that her master wasn''t as vile as the rumors, but most of all joy that someone would care for a slave like herself. Through the tears she tried to explain her feelings, but they came out as incoherent sobs. Sun Jiao''s panic was replaced by confusion as he looked down on the crying Xu Rong. The only time he''d been faced with a women crying had been when he broke up with his girlfriend back on earth. She was strong willed though and hadn''t been this emotional. He''d also been unable to comfort her as they had broken up and, though it shamed him, chose to just walk away. This time though he decided he wouldn''t walk away though he knew Xiaobo would have told him to. He wasn''t as cold as Xiaobo though and thought that since he''d already made a mistake what was one more? In for a penny; in for a pound after all. Kneeling down he pulled Xu Rong into an embrace and whispered words of comfort while rubbing her back. "Shhhh. It''s alright." Surprising no one the words only seemed to cause her to cry more. How could a women be so simple to handle? Time passed without words and Xu Rong eventually calmed down. As the emotions poured out it had felt as if an enormous weight was lifted off her and now she felt incredibly free. She had been so caught up in her emotions she hadn''t noticed anything else around her. When she realized Sun Jiao held her she began to blush and shyly hid her face closer to his chest. "Feel better now?" The clear voice and vibrations in Sun Jiao''s chest caused Xu Rong''s heart to flutter. Unable to speak she simply nodded her head. "Good. I''m sure you have questions, but I need to leave for a moment. I''ll...I''ll try to answer what I can when I return. For now we''ll be staying here so I need you to clean up. Can you stand?" As he spoke he removed his hand from her back and pulled her from him. As the distance increased so did Xu Rong''s desire for it not. She''d never felt so safe and comfortable before that she could remember. Rubbing the tears away she struggled to look Sun Jiao in the eyes. They still looked like they belonged to a villain, but now she noticed worry in them as they looked at her which brought a smile to her face. "En!" She said with a nod. Sun Jiao helped her stand and after a thought grabbed a spare storage ring from his own ring. Having picked a ring at random he was a bit surprised when it turned out to be a jewel encrusted ring. Too late to change it out for another, lest he seem stingy, he handed it over while hoping this world didn''t have the same connection to rings and weddings as earth did. "Use this to help clean up. Afterwards you can keep it. Do you know how to use them?" Bringing the ring close to her heart she replied with a soft "En." "Good. I''ll only be gone for a while." With that Sun Jiao turned and left. Xu Rong stood there for a while holding the ring. She had calmed down emotionally, but her head was still a jumble. A short time after Sun Jiao left she placed the finger on the ring finger of her left hand. She held it out for a moment to see how it looked. With a sigh she took it off, placed it on her other hand and then set about cleaning up the mess she had made. ~In the forest a distance away from the cave.~ A middled aged man dressed in beast furs was grumbling as his partner cut through the thick forest ahead of him. "Ugh. This is a waste of time. Are you sure we''re not lost?" The grizzled man ahead of him gave a grunt in reply. "Why the hell did we even follow them? I know she pays for information but there is no way information about that trash is worth much." The man in front stopped cutting and thought about what his partner had said. "Hmph. Maybe you''re right.Turn back?" "Or stay out here the rest of the night? No thanks. ''Specially when he aint worth shit." "Fuck it. Let¡¯s go back then. What a waste of fucking time." Just as they turned around the heard a rustling sound behind them. Pulling out their swords they prepared for an attack. They both had reached the First layer and weren''t worried. If they traveled a full day away they could run into some problems but this close to the city it was rare to encounter anything that could kill the men. As the grass parted a young boy with a terrified look on his face ran out and smashed right into the first man. The boy had been running for some time at full speed and couldn''t stop in time. Crashing into one of the men he bounced off and landed on his butt painfully. The boy looked up at the men scared he had offended them. The man wasn''t upset however. Instead he looked down at the boy with a wide silver toothed smile.
Had a bit of trouble deciding if I wanted to do this. I feel like I could have dragged the "clueless maid/dense mc" out a bit more, but it might get old and stale. Much better to have actual progress instead of just same situation over and over imo. Debating if this is what I wanted to do took way to long. I had planned to write this chapter wed, but didn''t finish until now because I was thinking so much. No side story, BK still figuring out how to escape. And that means BK not me! I know how he''ll escape. Yup. Definitely. Chapter 23- Mercy can be Arrogant as well Author note: Another person out sick so had to write this up today instead of yesterday. I''ll aim for a Thursday release on the next chapter. At the start of this we''ll roll back and switch to Sun Jiao''s point of view. I though focusing on Xu Rong last chapter allowed the moment to be more intimate and didn''t want to break the mood. ~~ ~Roll time back a bit~ Kneeling down he pulled Xu Rong into an embrace and whispered words of comfort while rubbing her back. "Shhhh. It''s alright." Some time passed while Xu Rong cried when suddenly... Sun Jiao had grew up on earth. How could he possibly take an innocent life so casually? He was in fact a little disgusted by Xiaobo''s attitude, but it was simply a difference of culture. In this world when one reaches the later stages of cultivation though their life is extended by hundreds or even thousands of years. This meant letting a single child go was making endless troubles. Even if that enemy wasn''t particularly talented they could still have children that could be gifted or discover some special treasure. This world was filled with stories of revenge where a weak child escapes, jumps over the dragon''s gate, and becomes a dragon of revenge. Knowing this how could Xiaobo let this matter go? Xiaobo was stupefied. He had always thought he knew the world, but these casual words from, in his opinion, an ignorant child had shown him a path of arrogance that he''d never considered. He''d spent his entire life, millions of years, studying the dao of arrogance but now it was as if he was a frog in the well looking up at the sky. Taking on a serious tone for the first time he spoke his thoughts to Sun Jiao. <*sigh* You may not understand the significance of you words, but I do. All those who cultivate live by the phrase ''you must pull up the root to kill the weed''. Even I have lived my life that way. Is that true arrogance though? I had thought so, but now you''ve shown me another path. I still believe in pulling up the root, and there will come a time where we need to kill without regard, but now I don''t see mercy as a weakness. Mercy too can be a form of arrogance. The arrogant belief that no matter how much they struggle you will always be above them. That is truly arrogant. Today, I will forget the boy, but you should know that you are not powerful enough to support that arrogance. That I, Xiaobo, would warn you about being arrogant should show you how serious this is. Do you understand?> Sensing how serious Xiaobo is he decided to think about what he had said. Switching to his casual tone Xiaobo decided to let it go. Not bothering to reply Sun Jiao ignored the comment and focused on holding Xu Rong. He lost himself in enjoying the sensation of holding her soft body so when she stopped crying he hadn''t noticed. Feeling her press her face into his chest brought him back from his thoughts. "Feel better now?" When she didn''t reply he began to worry she might burst into tears again. Instead he felt her head nod against his chest and smiled. Surprising no one the words only seemed to cause him to get more agitated. How could Xiaobo be so simple to handle? After giving Xu Rong the ring Sun Jiao left quickly and headed deeper into the mountains. Sun Jiao was thinking about Xu Rong and Xiaobo was thinking about his earlier enlightenment so neither spoke much on the way to the valley. The trip didn''t take long as Sun Jiao used one of his strengthening paths to move quicker so after the time it takes to brew tea they were there. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. The valley was between two peaks and ran parallel to the city. Sun Jiao took the direct route there and so when he crested the hill of the close side peak he was able to overlook the whole valley. It was almost midnight, but the flowers still hadn''t bloomed. Tiny dark red flower buds sat upon glowing green stalks. The moon was full, but even without the light of the moon the valley would still be visible due to the glow. They reminded Sun Jiao of glow in the dark stars he had on his bedroom ceiling as a child and left him with a nostalgic feeling. As he plunged down the hill the flower buds began to glow with a soft purple causing him to slow his pace. By the time he reached halfway down the hill the flower petals, as if greeting him, began to open and soak the falling light of the moon. Awestruck he no longer descended and instead took in the sight which was unlike anything seen on earth. The green phosphorescence began to fade while the purple light of the lily grew stronger giving one the feeling that the flower was drinking from the green light below. While the dark red petals slowly opened they changed color to match the light becoming a brilliant purple. Only the center of the lily petals and the stamen remained red, but they too changed from dark to a glowing blood red. The field of flowers was so breathtaking even Xiaobo held back the insulting comment he was going to make since he too was in awe. He was the first to recover though and quickly sent a message to wake Sun Jiao up from his stupor. Shaking his head Sun Jiao quickly rushed the rest of the way to the valley and began picking and tying the flowers as instructed. As the flowers were still living he couldn''t store them in the storage ring so he brought out a bag from the ring and tossed them in there. After collecting six lilies he noticed some flowers in the distance shaking and the rustling were moving closer to him. The rustling stopped a short distance away. A large shape rose up and two glowing red eyes glared intently on Sun Jiao''s small figure. ~Meanwhile in the city~ A beautiful woman yawns as she sits upon an elegant chair. Woken in the middle of the night she was dressed in light sleep robe. The thin material clung to her slim figure revealing curves that would make the man kneeling before her drool if she wasn''t behind a thin cloth partition. The beauty placed a long thin pipe to her thick red lips and inhaled causing her plentiful chest to swell. As she exhaled slowly the smoke blew out of her pursed lips the mere sound of which filled the man with lustful thoughts. A soothing and tranquil voice followed the smoke and it too enraptured the weak willed man. "This information is reliable?" A silver toothed grin appeared on the man''s face and he replied with a hoarse voice. "Yes. Or my name ain-" A strong masculine voice cut the silver toothed man off. "SILENCE. Yes or no will suffice." The two were not alone. A large man stood in front of the partition and emanated an aura of strength. The man was at the peak of the third layer and had served as a eunuch bodyguard to the lady for many years. Not wanting to offend further silver tooth spoke quickly. "Yes sir." The lovely voice returned. "And the boy?" "My partner gave him to your men for questioning now." "Excellent. Meng Fai give him a suitable reward." Meng Fai spoke up with a smile. "With pleasure." Reaching out Meng Fai grabbed the man''s throat and crushed it killing him without spilling a drop of blood so as not to dirty the lady''s room. Had the women told him to give a specific amount of money then silver tooth would have lived, but a suitable reward always meant death. She would normally reward information with money, but she was annoyed at having been woken up. The women took another drag of her pipe before speaking. "In the morning give this information to little Jun. He will hire some men to attack the trash until his face is unrecognizable. He thinks too small though so go with him when he hires the men and pay a few to double back and kill Sun Jiao." "Should I not go myself?" "No. If you''re seen leaving the city the emperor will look into the matter. For now follow my plan. If it works, it works, if it doesn''t; well¡­ we''ll have plenty of time in the future to kill him. He may be trash but he''s still a loose end. I do so hate loose ends." "Yes my queen."
Author note; In case people are wondering Jiao Cho is a hercules beetle. His pincers are razor sharp and can crush steel(well his neck can anyways)! Straight to the side story; Jiao Cho was stuck between a rock and a hot place. The flames burned all around him as though he was inside an oven. You know what they say though right? If you can''t stand the heat; GET THE FUCK OUT THE KITCHEN! With strength that came from desperation Jiao Cho made another breakthrough and reached a power surpassing a king! Opening his wings he beat them quickly causing the fire around him to back away. Then like a rocket he jumped into the air and crashed through the ceiling into the tunnel above. He flew through the ground smashing through tunnels and ants alike. OH NO! Kurt Russle watch out! I mean Jiao Cho watch out it''s a Backdraft!!! Jiao Cho wasn''t worried though. He knew fire''s a living thing. It breathes, it eats, and it hates. The only way to beat it is to think like it. It wasn''t following him because of the physics of flammable liquids, but because it wants to! He exploded out of the top of the hill and like a volcano the fire exploded out as well. Together like brothers they soared in the air; finally free from the hell below. Chapter 24- An Arrogant snake is worth four in the bush Author note: Stayed after work over an hour to get this out, so no side story, but the bit at the end could count imo. It plays a bit of a role in the story though so it''s not technically "side" enough for a side story. ~~ The moon light and glow from the lilies illuminated the beast before Sun Jiao. It was a large python so thick that a grown man wouldn''t be able to place his arms around it. It''s scales were a brilliant emerald green with purple colored markings scattered across it''s body. Two rows of spines about a hand apart ran down it''s back. The spines appeared to be made of a dark purple crystal and between them purple scales ran down the center. Where the crystal spin met the head a small mane of crystals formed. Whether it was a reflection of the lilies or something innate of the crystal they shone with a soft brilliance that caused Sun Jiao to slightly lose focus. Both the beast and Sun Jiao had frozen; content to simply inspect the other. Xiaobo already recognized the beast and warned Sun Jiao of it''s danger. Sun Jiao was preparing to leave, but couldn''t help asking. As if sensing the intent to flee the Amethyst Emperor Python opened it''s mouth with a volatile hiss revealing fangs dripping with a purple venom. Like hackles on a dog the amethyst mane rose up making it appear as though the python had a crystal crown. Using some Will with the thought connection would cause the conversation speed to dramatically increase. Not wanting to waste time Xiaobo used a bit of Will before continuing the conversation The Amethyst Emperor Python snapped forward at an incredible speed. Sun Jiao had already activated his two strengthening paths and the speed was barely what he was capable of handling. Narrowly avoiding the first life or death attack caused Sun Jiao''s heart to race. When faced with danger fight or flight is a natural biological response. On earth, with no natural predators, most people''s natural reaction would have been to flee. Sun Jiao''s body however was Set royalty and royal blood would never respond to danger with an impulse to flee. So, while a bit a fear was still there, mostly the body responded with excitement and eagerness. Sun Jiao caught up in his bodies natural response had a grin on his face and adrenaline in his veins. Unfortunately eagerness doesn''t protect you from a stronger-than-steel tail unexpectedly coming at you from your blind side. The tail whipped at Sun Jiao''s right easily breaking his arm and several ribs. The force of the blow sent him flying a few meters away where he then tumbled even further. The Amethyst Emperor Python didn''t wait for Sun Jiao to recover before launching its next attack. With another hiss it lunged at the fallen Sun Jiao already anticipating the satisfying feeling of plunging its fangs into the fleshy creature made of delish smelling meat. As it''s attack landed a shocked look appeared in the python''s eyes. Sun Jiao dodging the fang strike had caused the Amethyst Emperor Python to crash into the ground where it was left with a bad taste in it''s mouth. The taste of dirt. He had been able to dodge because the first thing Sun Jiao learned during his training was to prepare for the next attack immediately since Doll Po would ruthlessly attack until winning. The python may not have been able to stop its attack and crashed into the ground, but it had been prepared to launch another one. It''s tail whipped out again, but how could an attack that relied on surprise work twice in a row? Sun Jiao jumped away from the tail and distanced himself from the snake. "How''s that dirt taste worm?" Under Xiaobo''s prompting Sun Jiao yelled out an insult to the python. The python was a magical beast that would eventually take human form. All magical beasts that would take human form were born with genetic memories making them capable of understanding human speech from birth. Thus the Amethyst Emperor Python could understand the insult and grew enraged at being compared to a worm. It once again lunged but this time with power and speed greater than before. Yet, speed and power isn''t all there is to an attack. The previous attacks may have been slower, but they had an element of unpredictability to them. This attack, thrown out in fury, was a simple passionate attack making it easy to predict. Just before the attack landed Sun Jiao jumped up and twisted his body so that it was horizontal above the attacking python. Using the twisting motion he swung his left arm in a hook and slammed it into the top of the python''s head. Sun Jiao''s simple fist had been enough to destroy a cliff side so one can only imagine the power contained in this torque enhanced counterpunch. The python however didn''t need to imagine; it felt. It felt the weight of an entire mountain come crashing down on it''s head. The blow created cracks in the scales and forced the entire python to slam into the ground. "FUCK THAT HURT." The attack with all his strength had not only broken the scales, but also broke Sun Jiao''s fist. Without Xiaobo however it would have been much worse. How could Sun Jiao have come up with a brilliant counter attack on his own? Xiaobo, enjoying Sun Jiao''s pain and praise, spoke up with a cheerful voice. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Rolling his eyes Sun Jiao sat down and began his healing path; since reaching the Second Layer he could use twice as much ki making it twice as effective. With surprise and morbid curiosity Sun Jiao had to ask. After the time it takes to knit a scarf divided by the time it takes to tie your shoes Sun Jiao had fully healed up and the python still hadn''t woken. Approaching the python Sun Jiao gave it a little kick to make sure it was out and then asked Xiaobo what to do. Before Sun Jiao could put his hand on it''s head the plants around him began to rustle. Four heads rose up and stared down at Sun Jiao. If he wasn''t so close to their sister these Amethyst Emperor Pythons would have attacked right away. After the fight one of the pythons had investigated where it''s sister was and stumbled upon Sun Jiao healing and it''s sister. That python was weaker than the sister and chose not to attack. Instead it ran around the valley collecting it''s siblings including the strongest sister that had reached the Second Layer. It was not surprising that the strongest of the group were the two females as even on Earth the females of almost all species of snakes are larger than the males. Using his Will Xiaobo increased the speed of thought-speak. Sun Jiao was getting used to Xiaobo and started to realize it was his way of encouraging him. He was however mistaken. Xiaobo was serious and thought he was a pansy-ass bitch. If he had known this Sun Jiao might have been a little bit more upset. Sun Jiao had been able to detect Doll Po when he first discovered ki-sense not because it was easy to discover hidden opponents, but because Doll Po hadn''t been trying to hid his presence. The Second Layer python was the wisest and most talented of the siblings. She had told her brothers to approach and draw the human''s attention while it would circle around and attack from behind. Unable to sense the python that was hiding itself Sun Jiao was completely unaware of the danger. When the Second Layer Amethyst Emperor Python attacked Sun Jiao wasn¡¯t prepared. ~~Meanwhile in the city~~ Two shadows were climbing over a wall. The first landed with grace while the second fell on her butt with a thud. The first shadow was was a young boy with slicked back black hair and a stylish outfit with sky blue trim. The second was a tall cute-faced tomboy dressed in casual atire that would suit a boy more than a girl. Standing up the girl patted the dirt off her butt without any complaint as if falling was perfectly normal. Looking back and forth she turned to the first shadow and spoke up. "Brother! Brother! Should we-" The first shadow interrupted her. "Silence fool! We must keep our voices down or we''ll get caught." Despite criticising he did nothing to control the volume of his voice. Leaning closer to the first shadow, with a whisper close to silence, the second shadow repeated what she was going to say. "Brother. Brother. Should we-" Switching to a whisper the first shadow interrupted her again. "I''m the only one here must you call me brother twice?" "mmmm. Yes?" "If you must." "Brother. Brother. Should we really be sneaking out? Can we not just go in the morning?" Raising his voice again. "Impossible! If we go in the morning the line will be too long. We must go now or we wont be able to get the figurine. It was carved by Master Wu and he only makes ten a year! You know if mother knew we were going she''d forbid it so we must hide our identities. With our status why else would we need to wait in line? I know how important that figurine is to you so we definitely must get it." With a curious look on her face she looked towards her brother. Forgetting to whisper she spoke up again. "For me? Thank you brother!" "O-of course for you! We''ll have to keep it in my room with the others though or it will get lonely right?" "Right! Can I play with it later?" "P-p-p-play with it? You can''t play with them they''re priceless! What if you broke it? You''re much to clumsy. No.No.No. I''ll keep it safe for you. I know how important it is!" "Yes very important to me!" "Hmm? Oh right. Yes important to you! Looks like the coast is clear. Let''s go!" The guard on top of the wall looked down at the Third prince and princess with a curious look. "Wonder where they are off to this late? Oh well." The guard began to whistle as he continued his patrol. How could a lowly guard possibly stop them from doing as they wish? Chapter 25- Victory causes Arrogance Author note: Late chapter this week, but still will get another one Friday. A bit sick but still going to work so the show must go on! I honestly think I ended this chapter too short(2kwords), but the next chapter is going to contain all the pink lovey dovey stuff. OR IS IT!?! DUN DUN DUN. No but seriously it probably is. ~~ When the four Amethyst Emperor Pythons appeared Sun Jiao had already been given permission by Xiaobo to use the Sun and Cloud steps to run away. By the time the Second Layer Python attacked he had finished activating it and jumped away just as the jaws snapped shut. So without even knowing something was afoot Sun Jiao was still a step ahead and able to snatch victory from the jaws of the defeeted lizard known as the Amethyst Emperor Python. Stopping a short distance away Sun Jiao looked back and a drop of sweat fell from his head. The fangs had been so close to him he had smelt the scent of death roll out from the Python''s mouth. The Second Layer Python turned it''s head and gave a furious hiss. It had planned everything perfectly but the attack had still failed. This caused the Python to make an incorrect assumption that Sun Jiao had predicted the attack with some special sensing ability. How could it have known Sun Jiao would have moved even if it hadn''t attacked? Sun Jiao had come to harvest the Devil Midnight Lily not to fight these Pythons and so he quickly fled to another area in the valley using the Sun and Cloud steps. The heavens blessed Sun Jiao not just in avoiding the first strike, but again as the Second Layer Python gave chase while abandoning the idea of another sneak attack. Had the Python tried again it would have had much more success. Sun Jiao, now a distance away immediately began harvesting Lilies. He had just finished collecting the first Lily when the sound of crashing bushes alerted him to the approaching danger. Xiaobo quickly spoke up. Sun Jiao didn''t have any confidence in the boasting Xiaobo and let out a sigh in complaint. He decided to let the matter go though due to more pressing matters. The pressing matter was of course a loud hissing Python which lunged again and came at SUn Jiao with a terrifying speed. Sun Jiao had been ready for it though and quickly ran away. As he ran he could hear the charging python giving chase. As long as he could hear the crashing noise then he wasn''t worried about another surprise attack and stopped to grab another lily before continuing to run. However this game of cat and mouse didn''t last long as too much time had passed and the Devil Midnight Lily could only be harvested for the hour after midnight. At one exactly the flowers began to wilt, but the scene wasn''t one of decay and sadness. As the flowers physically wilted the light of the flower remained and the purple glow of the petals closed around the red inner light which became the seed. The purple lights lifted the red glowing seeds upward towards the sky gave the appearance of angels ascending to heaven. These purple lights would continue to rise and carry the seeds into space. Most seeds would fall back to earth and burn up as their purple light wasn''t strong enough to help them escape the planet''s gravity. A few would be sent adrift into space and even fewer would land on a comet or asteroid to take root. Only then, after taking root, would they be strong enough to survive re-entry and have a chance at finding a true home. These seeds that took root were passengers unable to change the course of their fate waiting for their ride to end. At the end of their ride what would await them at their new home? Would it be habitable or a wasteland of death? Sun Jiao stood in the field watching the lights rise not knowing that a single heavenly blessed seed had been adrift for millions of years before it crashed into the planet creating the valley where it would spread it''s roots. The crashing sound neared again and Sun Jiao fled from the valley back the way he came. He paused at the top of the mountain and looked over the valley one more time. The Python that had been chasing him stopped at the edge of the valley. She had been chasing the man for a while and hadn''t caught up to him. If they were to fight in a small area she would have been able to win, but in a straight line she could not compete which left her full of resentments. She knew if she chased him further he would just run away or even worse lead her to a trap. They say elephants never forget, but she wouldn''t need a long nose to remember his scent. No, his scent was on the tip of her tongue only once. With one final angry hiss she turned and slithered back to her brothers and sisters. Sun Jiao turned away from the purple lights and began to run to the cave. He was also anxious to get back as he had decided to share what had happened to him. He''d spoken to Xiaobo about it while running and as long as he didn''t mention anything about the goddess, the mission, or himself he didn''t care. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. Sun Jiao laughed and with a teasing tone interrupted Xiaobo. <...It''s a phrase. It means you dare to do what you''re doing right now which is pissing me off.> Xiaobo with a pouting voice replied. Sun Jiao was getting close to the cave and began experimenting with closing off the link even though he didn''t expect to use it much it would still come in handy. A short distance away he figured out how to block the thought-speak connection, but was unsure if it actually prevented Xiaobo from seeing. He decided to try something that he had wanted to try since he had learned about ki, but was too embarrassed to do in front of Xiaobo. Facing a large tree he held his hands in front of him shaped like claws with his wrists touching and palms out. He slowly brought his hands to his waist and twisted them so the claws would form a ball shape. Using his Will he grabbed some ki and brought it to the center of his hands and began compressing the ki into as small of a ball as he could he grabbed some more from his dantain and added to it. Once he was confident in the size and shape of the ki ball he quickly returned his hands to the first position and yelled "HA!" The ball of ki flew out of his hands as if he had thrown it and landed on the ground where it dispersed causing no damage. With a depressed sigh he removed the block he placed on the thought-speak and asked Xiaobo what he thought. Sun Jiao cut the connection off again and continued towards the cave. He wasn''t confident it worked since Xiaobo is a good liar, but it would be better than knowing he was watching and at the very least Sun Jiao wouldn''t have to hear his teasing. Just before entering the cave he turned on the connection again. <-ME OFF YOU FUCKING CU-. Oh you''re back. Look it''s really boring in here when you do that. It''s fine when I do it because I have something I''m focusing on, but when you do it...it''s really too much.> With a smile Sun Jiao pushed open the fixed door only to have the entire thing fall inwards as Xu Rong had merely placed it against the entrance. Sun Jiao didn''t know whether to laugh or to cry as he took a step over the door and put it back in place. Looking around the entrance he noticed Xu Rong had cleaned it spotless. Using the storage ring it was easy to store the blood and bodies without much work so not even a single bloodstain was left. ''I didn''t think a ring would be this effective. Doesn''t this mean I can kill someone and not leave any evidence? How do they solve any murders in this world?'' Sun Jiao thought to himself. Xu Rong had heard the door fall and came to investigate. Seeing Sun Jiao she ran to him as if she was going to throw herself on him, but stopped just in front of him with a blushed face. She stood before him and clasped her hands held together at her waist with a nervous look on her face, the same one she had when they first met. This time though the her eyes that had been filled with fear had long since been replaced with a beautiful hope filled light. Her hair was loose and wet as she had plenty of time to clean herself after sweeping the room with her ring. She wore a loose green robe that opened in the front revealing snow white skin dyed red from her embarrassment. Her arms pressed against her chest unintentionally accentuating their lovely shape and drawing Sun Jiao''s attention. He could faintly detect the smell of flowers which reminded him of Sun Qing. Xu Rong''s was no longer fearful of Sun Jiao, but she still hadn''t removed the habit of obedience and stood with her head lowered. With a cough Sun Jiao got her attention causing her to look up at him. Xu Rong gave a surprised expression and began to talk in a nervous voice. "Ah! Hi...um..Wel..Welcome back m-master!"
Author note; Was going add this next part to next chapter but maybe I should give a little sneak peak? This may or may not happen next chapter, so it''s definitely not canon: EXTRASECRETSNEAKPEAKSRSLYGOODSTUFF: "Ah! Um. Hi...Wel..Welcome back m-master!" Sun Jiao took her into his embrace and gave her a passionate kiss. "You don''t need to call me master anymore. You can call me sun jai-no by my real name. I come from a planet called earth and my name is...JOHN CENA" He then punched her in the gut, grabed a chair and bashed her over the head with it! authornote: Now you know why the boy was never given a name! Chapter 26- Arrogance demands a warm bed Author note: Super late but I got it done. Was really going to put it off til next week as I didn''t have time to write during work. Instead I stayed late to get it out. Haven''t missed 2 chapters/week yet! Rain or shine! I really should just write some chapters ahead of time though just in case... Oh well. That wouldn''t be very arrogant of me would it! No side story though which really sucks because I have some pretty fun stuff coming up in BK''s story. Undercover mission, a new friend, and an old ''friend''! ~~ "Ah! Hi...um..Wel..Welcome back m-master!" Seeing such a reaction caused Sun Jiao to smile. With a sudden thought he reached out and grabbed her hand. "Come with me." Turning around he unlatched the gate from the inside and opened it carefully so as not to cause it to fall over again. Pulling her outside he brought the nervous Xu Rong far enough away from the cliff face to see the sky and pointed up in the direction of the valley. In the distance the purple lights were still visible and caused Xu Rong to gasp in surprise. "Master! Master! What are those? They''re so beautiful!" With guidance from Xiaobo Sun Jiao explained the origin of the lights and their purpose. He himself was surprised at the flower''s rarity and mysteriousness. Xu Rong, who knew nothing about the mysteries of the world, was even more impressed. "Ahhh. I wish I could have seen them bloom." she mumbled to herself. Standing so close to Sun Jiao he was naturally able to hear it. "Face me and close your eyes." Xu Rong hurried to obey as she fully trusted Sun Jiao at this point. "Now hold out your hands." As she held them out Sun Jiao reached into his bag and pulled out a Midnight Devil Lily to place in her hands. It''s purple and red glow still shown and the petals hadn''t wilted at all. As long as they were harvested in the hour the flower would maintain its brilliance. "Open your eyes." As Xu Rong opened her eyes they were immediately drawn to the flower in her hand. Her pretty red lips parted and she drew a deep breath in shock. She blinked several times, but when the flower remained she didn''t blink again for a while. After the time it takes for a few breaths she finally realized she had stopped breathing and exhaled. "I harvested a few. You can keep that one." Xu Rong looked up at Sun Jiao with tears in her eyes and hesitated for a moment before asking in a shaky voice. "For me?" "Yes for you." She looked back down at the flower and bit her lower lip in worry. This caused Sun Jiao''s heart to raise and Xiaobo to start teasing him, but the thought-speak was quickly blocked by Sun Jiao. Turning her gaze back to the man in front of her she opened her mouth to say something but stopped as she saw the purple lights begin to fade one by one. "Awww. It''s over." They both turned to watch the lights fade together. Sun Jiao encouraged by his victory against the snake decided to boldly reach out and grab her waist to pull her next to him. Xu Rong didn''t resist and instead moved even closer. They stood there watching the lights and enjoying each others company until only a few lights remained. The few lights were so far in the distance that even with vision enhanced through cultivating they were hard to see. Neither wanted the moment to end however and so they both just stood there. Finally Sun Jiao began to move them inside, but just as he was moving a red burst of light in the sky exploded drawing his attention. As the red seeds fell the heat from falling would cause all the energy stored inside to explode in a brilliant red lily shape. Sun Jiao had seen fireworks in his previous life so he wasn''t as impressed as Xu Rong who was again driven speechless with wonder. Instead of focusing on the beautiful flowers in the sky he chose to watch the one in his arms. Seeing the innocent childlike excitement on her face caused Sun Jiao''s heart to melt and filled him with a desire to hold her even more tightly in his arms and protect her from any possible harm. If Xiaobo wasn''t being ignored he would have warned against falling in love especially with a slave, but even if he been able to give his advice Sun Jiao would not have listened. Sun Jiao had left everything behind on earth and the first chance to form a real connection caused him to desperately grab onto it. Xu Rong had never been considered as anything but a slave by those around her and so she too desired a real connection. These two souls had traveled vastly different paths; one had friendships and family, but unwillingly left them behind and the other had never known the warmth of love. It was hard to say which one had cause to feel the most alone, but both souls were drawn to the loneliness in the other and even without words felt a resonance of acceptance and desire to be together. The two stood together without speaking and watched the seeds noiselessly explode in the sky. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. As the show began to end Sun Jiao was the first to speak. "I...I''m not the prince you''ve heard about." "I know." Xu Rong had been nervous and bashful at the start, but having spent so long in Sun Jiao''s embrace her mind had calmed and she felt a sense of peace and security she''d never felt before. "I mean. Oh how can I explain this. I mean the things you''ve heard about the third prince being cruel and all that. It''s true." Feeling Xu Rong tense Sun Jiao quickly continued. "But that''s not me. That Sun Jiao died just before I met you. I actually died and reincarnated into his body. My soul traveled from far far away and landed in here." He said and tapped his chest. "Does that make sense?" Xu Rong thought for a while and decided that it made sense. After everything she experienced since leaving the coliseum she found that there was a lot she didn''t know about the world and it was easy to accept what he was saying as truth. It also fit with everything she knew about Sun Jiao and explained why the rumors were so wrong. Thinking further she realized why he acted like he had and a worried expression appeared on her face. "Your sister-" she began, but Sun Jiao interrupted her. "Leave that for later. You understand right?" "I do. That''s why you let the boy go?" "Yes. Where I am from is not like here at all. Killing a child is considered incredibly evil." Xu Rong shivered and tried to say something, but had trouble speaking. Her mouth opened and closed like a fish before finally she broke down in tears and clenching Sun Jiao''s cloths buried her head into his chest. "What''s wrong Xu Rong? Calm down whatever it is it will be okay." Sobbing she tried to explain and after a long while Sun Jiao finally pieced together what she was trying to say about the boy she had been forced to kill. Understanding why she was so upset Sun Jiao quickly spoke words of comfort while rubbing her back. "Oh Xu Rong. Shhh. That wasn''t your fault. You didn''t kill that boy those men that ordered you to kill him did. You were just the weapon. It''s not your fault." "*Sniff* I-it isn''t?" "No. If a man took a spear and killed someone it''s not the spears fault that person died. You had no choice. Shhh it''s alright." "You don''t think I''m evil?" "Of course not. I think think you''re a kind girl who was in a terrible place. I''m actually surprised you turned out so kind growing up in that place. I can''t imagine how I would have turned out." "You...you would never have let them tell you what to do. You''d have fought the whole place!" Sun Jiao choked a little at the thought. He didn''t think of himself as someone that would stand up for himself like that, but found that he wanted to be that person so he didn''t correct her. Instead he chose to redouble his efforts in getting stronger. Xu Rong hesitated before continuing. "I...I will be like that too. I want to be the best dog in the world. I promise I''ll get stronger so that I can always stay by your side!" Realizing what she had just said about being by Sun Jiao''s side caused her entire face to look even redder than the explosions that had been in the sky. Having forgotten about the whole dog mess thing he had started Sun Jiao felt a bit awkward. Not knowing how to fix it without causing problems in the future he decided to ignore it. "Good. I..." hesitating for a moment Sun Jiao decided to hold nothing back. "I want you by my side as well." Xu Rong looked up at him and they stared into eachothers eyes. Sun Jiao, with one hand holding Xu Rong, lifted his other hand and wiped away the tears that had been on her face. He then placed his hand on her neck and drew her in. There lips met just as the last seed burst in the background. Xu Rong lost control of all her thoughts and her mind went blank. Both their hearts began beating even faster causing them both their faces to redden with excitement. Even on earth Sun Jiao had never had a kiss filled with so much emotion before. He pulled her even closer as if trying desperately to merge the two bodies into one. With a smell of flowers and the taste of her sweet lips Sun Jiao knew he''d never forget this moment. As they pulled away for a breath Xu Rong''s lips were curved upwards in a smile and a thousand thoughts came rushing in as her thoughts came back to her. She tried desperately to get out her impulsive thought, but it came out with a stammer. "I...um...Sun Qing said, that is, there is um. I should make you a bed? I mean you''re not a bed, but that there is a bed? For you that is. Um. She said a good dog would make it warm...if you want? Or I could make something to eat?" Looking like her ramblings would continue(''Did she pick that up from Sun Qing?'' Sun Jiao thought with a laugh) Sun Jiao interrupted her with a stern voice. "Xu Rong." "Ah! Sorry. Yes?" "I order you to go warm my bed." With a look of surprise and happiness Xu Rong quickly replied. "Yes master!" With a turn she ran forward right into the gate causing it to crash with a bang. With a laugh Sun Jiao entered the cave ready for a good night sleep in a very warm bed. Chapter 27- A different type of Arrogant python Author note; another late chapter, but it wasn''t me sick this time it was a coworker :( Should have a regular release on Friday though. In case you missed the previous post just a heads up; I''m not going to be writing explicit love scenes as I''m at work. Once we''re out of the mountains Xiaobo will discuss the major plans for what needs to be done as well as some minor details. Until then enjoy the relaxing time in the mountains while you can! ~~~~ As the sun began to rise up over the city a small boy watched over a store from across the street. "What''s taking her so long?" he said aloud to no one in particular. Placing his fingers together in front of him he began to tap them in succession from the pink to the thumb giving him the appearance of deep concentration. In a few breaths time he impatiently spoke up again to no one in particular. "I should have gone in with her. No I can''t risk being seen buying it, but she''s taking forever. It...it won''t hurt to go investigate." Carefully looking both ways before crossing the street the young boy arrives at the store and stealthily enters. The store belonged to his mother''s clan and along the walls human size puppets hung with an assortment of weapons attached to them. The boy showed no interest in these combat puppets and instead snuck towards the back of the shop. After checking the rest of the store and not finding his sister the boy approached an old man that sat behind the counter. In the display various small toy puppets and figurines of famous heroes and heroines were shown. "Ahh Third Prince what brings you here? Looking for your sister? She was here a moment ago looking for one of the specialty figurines." "Yes, umm mother sent me to find her. Where did she go?" "Well she had been waiting in line for the figurines but tripped over one of our display puppets. By the time she made it to the counter we had already sold out. I tried-" Sun Jun, the third prince, quickly began to panic and couldn''t'' prevent himself from yelling out. "SOLD OUT? Y-y-y-you sold out!?! And she...she didn''t get one?" "Well yes, but-" "AHHHHHHH! THAT LITTLE- ARGH! I''m going to kill her. Where did she go?" Looking around he noticed a door that went out the side. Without waiting for a reply he burst out the door and looked around. The old man behind the counter gave a light chuckle. "The two of them are so similar and so impatient. If they had only listened they''d know I would be more than happy to make them one. How could I resist spoiling my nieces kids? Oh well it will make a good present in the future." In the back alley Sun Jun turned to find his sister Sun Qi with a panicked look on her face. She was surrounded by four dangerous looking men. That''s not why she was panicking though as those men had already been beaten unconscious moments ago. She was panicking because she saw her brother. "B-b-brother it wasn''t my fault!" "You little-! HEY! GET BACK HERE." When Sun Qi heard the "you little" she had already started running. She wondered what came after the little, but not enough to stick around and find out. Sun Jun also wondered what came after the little as he had only heard that first part before his mother killed the man who said it. It was definitely a very bad insult though as the man had used his last words to say it. ~~Meanwhile in the mountains~~ Sun Jiao woke up around nine in the morning; even after last night''s activities involving a massive python he wouldn''t need much sleep as a cultivator. Xu Rong, feeling him awaken, also began to stir. She too had been exhausted by last night''s activities involving a massive python; though her battle hadn''t been as deadly. She moved closer to Sun Jiao who welcomed her with open arms. They held each other for a while before Xu Rong began to blush; it seems the fight with the serpent wasn''t over. Time passed and eventually the two bodies separated. They stayed in bed together for a while longer talking again about Sun Jiao''s previous life. After warming each other up significantly the night before they had stayed awake until early morning talking. Sun Jiao explained everything that happened to him, only leaving out Xiaobo, the goddess, and his mission. He enjoyed describing the technology of earth and the different cultures. Xu Rong hadn''t seen much of this world so hearing about another world she hadn''t even known existed was captivating. She was so fascinated it never occurred to her to ask about how he learned to cultivate after coming here. The only one that wasn''t enjoying it was Xiaobo who was only allowed to join in on the talking parts. Sun Jiao applied a little of his Will to increase the speed of thought-speak. Suddenly a sharp high pitch sound transmitted across the thought-speak connection causing Sun Jiao to flinch in pain. Xu Rong instantly began to worry. "What''s wrong? Are you okay?" The pain quickly faded and Sun Jiao shook his head. "I''m fine. Just a bit of a headache it''s gone now." Xiaobo quickly spoke up. Another painful sound rang out causing him to flinch again. This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it Xiaobo smiled to himself. His plan was working as he knew it would. It actually took a significant amount of effort to cause the pain and would require him to build up and shape Will power for a long time. He had already used up a significant amount just to cause those two attacks and wouldn''t be able to cause it again for quite some time. Rather than reveal that weakness by holding onto them he had decided to use them right away in order to trick Sun Jiao into believing it was easy for him to cause the pain. He also couldn''t have broken through the block last night, but the painful attack had caused Sun Jiao to overlook that lie. Sun Jiao quickly calmed Xu Rong again. "It came back for just a second, but it''s gone. It''s time to get up though and do some hunting. We only have two more days before the carriage returns." "Yes master! You''ll need to figure out your strength." With a giggle she continued, "We wouldn''t want you destroying the cave on accident!" With mock indignation Sun Jiao replied "You dare!" and began tickling her beautiful slender waist as she screamed between laughter "No! Don''t you evil beast! Forgive me! Forgive me!" Seeing her lovely smile and laughter caused Sun Jiao to desire staying in bed longer, but remembering Xiaobo''s impatience he quickly suppressed the urge with a sigh. "Get dressed we have a long day ahead of us." "Yes master! Should I make us breakfast? I saw some food while I was cleaning up." "That sounds good," Xiaobo interrupted with an causing Sun Jiao to quickly add, "but something quick." "En!" She stood up and using the space ring instantly dressed herself and disappeared to make breakfast. Sun Jiao stood as well and put on the currently blood free outfit he wore yesterday. Thankfully last night Xiaobo had told him on the way to the valley that you could clean yourself simply by storing the blood into your space ring. Not just blood, but dirt as well. It seemed as though bathing was only for pleasure if you owned a space ring. Heading to the front of the cave he met up with Xu Rong who had prepared some bread, meat and cheese for them to eat on the go. With that the two headed into the mountains ready to face the magical beasts together. ~~Meanwhile in the city~~ A beautiful women, her hair in a bun with golden pins holding them up, sat in a chair with a long pipe in her hand. "Lady Yu, it seems as though Third Prince has disappeared. We couldn''t find him or Third Princess in her room." "Hmmm. Have you checked with the guards?" "Yes. None of them report seeing anything suspicious last night." The guard that had seen them sneaking out knew better than to get involved with the situation. If he had stopped them he''d be in trouble and if he reported them he''d be in trouble. He wisely made the decision to lie. With a sigh the women inhaled the smoke from her pipe and exhaled as she thought. "Send some men to the city gates and see which one they passed through. They often sneak out for trivial matters, but they won''t be able to leave without passing through the a gate to the inner district." "Already done my queen. They should be returning any moment." With a brief nod that caused her hair pins to jingle she turned her attention to her pipe and continued to enjoy the pleasant taste of smoke. After the time it takes for a stick of incense to burn had passed there was a knock on the door. Meng Fai, the eunuch bodyguard, rose and exited the room. After a few breaths he returned and knelt before Sun Yu. "It appears the two left through the northern gate and headed towards the family shop owned by Uncle Wu. Our men sent a messenger back and have pressed on towards the shop. We''ll know more soon." "Good." Time continued to pass and another knock came causing Meng Fai to leave and then return. "They arrived at the shop, but left in a hurry. It appears they were there to buy the annual figurine, but left as the store had sold out. There was a disturbance in the nearby alley where four men were found unconscious. They awoke, but claim they know nothing. Our men have spread out and-" Another knock on the door interrupted Meng Fai who left the room and returned after a nod from Sun Yu. "They''ve been spotted on the east side of the city. It appears Sun Jun is chasing Sun Qi for some reason. They''ve caused quite the dist-" Another knock, another nod, another trip by Meng Fai. "The two destroyed several stalls in the south district and headed towards the slums. We have men canvassing the area." Sun Yu shook her head and replied with patience only a mother could have. "No, don''t bother. Those two won''t stop running around until lunch time. Hmmm. Send some men to watch the cave, but don''t do anything until little Jun returns. He needs experience leading some men and this would be good practice. Once he returns continue with the plan." "Yes my queen."
Side story: Jia Cho stood on a flower looking down on the collapsing ant hill and final resting place of his lovely ladybug assassins. With a shake of his head he turned to his new found friend; a flame spirit given birth from the depths of hell. The flame flickered around him, but didn''t burn. It seemed attracted to his manly aura and fiery spirit. They couldn''t speak, but these men only needed to exchange a look to understand each other. He had fought an enemy, but that wasn''t his real foe. The ant queen had said inner city rat gang, but which one? It seems as though he would have to go undercover. As BK left the garden he swore to never return. Nothing was left of his beetle empire, but flames and ash. The flame spirit flickered next to him planning on joining him. He might not return, but perhaps with his new friend he would always have a part of the garden with him. With that pleasant thought the two left and began a journey. Unknown to the two they''re journey would shake the world, nay, the entire universe! Chapter 28- A Fist vs Arrogant boar; hint boar wins Author note: I should probably mark this a tragedy. I felt horrible writing the first part of this; it even made me sad. It plays no significant impact on the story so if you don''t want the feels you can skip to "~~Elsewhere in the mountains~~" and just remember this isn''t a nice world, it''s a cruel world full of cultivators where the strong kill the weak. That said I''ll explain the title at the end of the next chapter. ~~~ In the mountains, a small Wind Wolf pup suckles with it''s brothers and sisters. It''s the weakest of the bunch and has yet to even open its eyes even though the others had. The others didn''t care though and made room for this weak wolf pup as they were filled with a strong familial bond. There was a previous male wolf that had come and bring food for his mother, but that wolf no longer came. If the wolf pup was older it would understand that the male wolf was his father, but now the only thing it recognized was the loving mother in front of it and caring siblings around it. Its mother would leave sometimes, but would always return smelling of blood from a hunt. They weren''t a part of a pack as their pack had been hunted before the wolf pup was born. Only the pack leader and his mate survived the hunters wrath as both were peak First Layer magical beasts. After seeing the pups born the pack leader set out for revenge, but never returned. Having drank it''s fill the wolf pup slowly drifted asleep; warmed by brothers and sisters curled up next to it to keep it warm. It''s life hadn''t been long, but was filled with the warmth and kindness of kin. When it awoke it found that it''s mother had left for a hunt and that it''s brothers and sisters were stirring and behaving frantically. Their frantic behavior persisted until they could bare it no more and ventured out. Blind the wolf pup began to panic as well. The smell of blood was in the air and it was left alone. Mustering bravery that would make it''s father proud it left the den where it had spent it''s entire life. Following the sounds of it''s siblings the wolf pup tripped and stumbled its way to their tiny howls. The wolf pup was weak so each time it fell it was painful and each time it rose again was even worse. It knew not why it was desperate only that it felt alone and must continue on. Eventually it reached a clearing where it''s tiny brothers and sisters were howling where it collapsed from exhaustion in front of a bloody smell. Mustering all its remaining strength the wolf pup desperately forced it''s eyes open. It''s vision blurred as the wolf pup''s eyes took in light for the first time. Gradually they began to focus on the reason the bloody smell was similar to his mother. The weak pup tried to voice his sorrow, but he had used all his strength to open his eyes. So painful was the sight of his mother''s death that the weak pups heart broke and stopped working. He had never been strong to begin with and could not take the pain. From the time of the pup''s birth the only thing he would ever see was his mother''s corpse. As life faded the final thought that passed through the weak pup''s mind was that at least he would be by his mother''s side soon... ~~Elsewhere in the mountains~~ "You fought very well Xu Rong! I''m impressed. That wolf was not only fast, but incredibly fierce." Xu Rong blushed at the compliment looked away shyly. "Thank you master." "Let''s see if we can find something a bit stronger though. I''m really looking forward to fighting." The two continued through the mountain forest traveling slightly up hill. The sounds of animals could be heard, but no roars of a magical beast. Eventually the sounds silenced and as a vicious snort could be heard in the distance. "This one is mine." Sun Jiao quickly dashed towards the snort and came across a single boar type beast that snorted flames as he approached. Instantly the boar''s ferocious eyes locked onto Sun Jiao and a reddish-brown ki surrounded it''s body. The hairless, grey boar was the size of a small bus and covered in what appeared to be a stoney flesh. The fire red tusks curled up from the side of it''s nose and rose to the top of it''s head. The tusks, covered in barbs, appeared as though they were flames turned into bone. With a shake of it''s head a small flame rolled out of it''s nose causing Sun Jiao to understand exactly why it was hairless. Xiaobo, knowledgeable about all kinds of beasts, quickly spoke up. Hearing Xiaobo''s instructions Sun Jiao quickly took some ki from his dantain and surrounded his body with it giving it a black ki glow. The black ki glow was actually rather embarrassing for Sun Jiao as it gave him the impression of an angsty character from earth. The boar however didn''t care about the glow and with a loud grunt surrounded itself with a rust colored ki. It was considered slow for a First-ki beast, so even without any strengthening paths Sun Jiao was able to avoid it and throw out a punch. The boar slide a bit and then turned immediately to charge again. After going through this pattern a handful of times Sun Jiao realized he wasn''t doing any sort of damage to the Boar as it''s defense was too strong. Even Xu Rong''s cheering in the background wasn''t enough to help him break through it''s defense! With a smile Sun Jiao stopped spreading the ki over his body and instead focused it into his fist. Xiaobo had told him that spreading the ki would weaken the power so concentrating it should give him enough strength to cause some damage. It was a risk though. If Sun Jiao took damage from the boar it would be much worse without ki supporting his defense and it would be much harder dodging without ki strengthening his legs. As the boar charged again Sun Jiao was barely able to avoid it in time. Turning to attack he stopped and had to dodge instead. The boar had charged past Sun Jiao and turned around too quickly for him to counter-attack. Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. Again and again Sun Jiao dodged but was unable to attack before the boar charged again. Just as Sun Jiao was getting frustrated he remembered his fight from the night before. Under Xiaobo''s guidance he had dodged and attacked at the same time. Thinking hard about how he could fight the boar he realized he had been going about the fight completely wrong. Moving the ki from his fist to his right leg Sun Jiao prepared for the next attack. He had realized he''d need to dodge and attack all at once. As the boar charged Sun Jiao avoided by jumping to the right again, but this time as he landed on his right leg he bent it and kicked off the ground. With a twist faster than the boar could react Sun Jiao''s right leg slammed into the beast causing it to smash through several trees. Xu Rong was ecstatic and quickly shouted out words of praise as she began to run over. Xiaobo was very satisfied. He knew if Sun Jiao fought with his full strength then it would be an easy fight. However he wanted Sun Jiao to learn from the fights and mindlessly killing them wouldn''t accomplish that goal. Xiaobo could simply tell Sun Jiao what to do, but the time it would take for Sun Jiao to listen and then execute could mean the difference between life and death. If Sun Jiao was able to react and move on his own his fighting potential would be significantly higher. Also, Sun Jiao thoughts were almost completely foreign to Xiaobo and so teaching him to fight would open up possible solutions that even Xiaobo couldn''t figure out. In this case for example Xiaobo would have simply faced the boar head-on and with his full strength punch the oncoming beast. The previous attacks had come from the side and so the boar could absorb the blow. A head-on attack was a clash of forces and would cause significant damage to the boar''s brain. This knowledge is even shown on earth as cars have many more safety features protecting from head-on collisions than ones from the side as the amount of force will be significantly more head-to-head. Sun Jiao''s choice on the other hand was actually slightly better than Xiaobo''s option. Xiaobo''s attack would result both sides taking significant damage. The boar would die, but Xiaobo''s fist would have broken as well. Sun Jiao''s attack would cause damage to the boar while avoiding any incoming damage. If the damage was enough to kill then it would be the best choice. It was only slightly better because if the attack wasn''t enough to kill then it gave the opponent a chance to think of a counter. Or even worse; a breakthrough. As the boar got back up it stumbled a bit on the way to the field. The cloudy eyes dulled from the attack suddenly cleared and burst with energy. The copper colored ki surrounding the boar had faded with the last attack. As it''s eyes cleared the ki abruptly exploded and gave off a pressure much stronger than it had at the start of the fight. Xu Rong eyes narrowed with fright. She had been watching the entire time and knew she''d only barely be able to win if she had been fighting. Now the strength it was giving off caused her to reconsider her chances of victory. With a sigh of relief Sun Jiao started the first and second strengthening paths. At this point Xiaobo noticed Xu Rong and got a better idea. Sun Jiao''s eyes shown with suspicion, but eventually he conceded. Even after it''s breakthrough it was still equal with Xu Rong so there wasn''t much to worry about. Still to be safe he kept up his strengthening paths so that at any time he could jump in to protect her. "Xu Rong. I think you could take it." The boar snorted out fire and stomped its feet. It could roughly understand their discussion and delighted at the fact that it would be able to kill this man''s mate in front of him. If it had been more intelligent...well it would have run away, but if it had been slightly more intelligent it would have fought Sun Jiao rather than give him a chance to rest. Instead it actually favored fighting the woman. "A-are you sure? It looks pretty strong I''m not sure-" "You''ll be fine. I promise. If you''re in trouble I will step in don''t worry." "R-r-right! I can do it! I''ll make you proud master!" With a nod and a fist pump she turned to fight the boar. The boar''s eyes gleamed with anticipation. It had yet to release its strongest attack and after the breakthrough it was confident it could even beat the man with its explosive power. It stomped its foot again and began its charge.
Side story: The putrid smell of the city sewers was sickening even to the noseless flame that followed Jia Cho. For BK it was even worse. A beetle will use smell to find it''s mate and right now Jia Cho was considered becoming a priest. Suppressing the urge to flee from the filth BK wandered around trying to find a gang. It didn''t take long before two rat gang members showed up wearing blue bandanna around their necks. "Squeek squeek(your money or your life)" the rat''s said. BK wondered what currency the rat''s used or how they expected him to carry it without any pockets. He didn''t wonder very long though and instead attacked. With a jab and SHWING slice the rats fell. Quickly he skinned the rats and cut out patches of fur. After covering his body in patches of fur his plan to infiltrate the rats with a clever disguise was complete. How could he mimic the voice though? Looking at the fire that followed him the two shared a glance and again knew the others thoughts. The flame flickered and a squeek(I will talk for you brother!) sound came out. ''Excellent'' BK thought! Wrapping the now blood soaked blue cloth around it''s horn the six legged beetle with two horns covered in patches of fur set off to join a rat gang. Chapter 29- Even the Arrogant can make mistakes Author note; No side story today as I need to run to the bank asap! Here''s the post though. ~~~ Sun Jiao watched as Xu Rong turned to face the boar. In front of a beast that could kill her the nervous and unsure attitude completely changed. Having grown up as a gladiator she naturally would have experienced countless life or death situations. She was not just a warrior however, but also a slave. As a slave she had to have a strong confident spirit to survive the battles, but a meek and indifferent one in front of her superiors or else she would be punished. This meant the fierceness she showed now had never been revealed in front of Sun Jiao. Even while killing the bandits she hadn''t considered them a threat and kept it hidden. The Earthfire Boar also noticed the change and a bead of sweat fell from it''s head. While the man was stronger, but didn''t have the same amount of conviction and killing intent that the woman now showed. It would be much easier to trick the man with it''s special attack, but the woman gave off an impression of having experienced many battles which meant she would adapt much quicker to any surprises. It was too late to turn back now; not that the stubborn boar would have fled if given the chance. The boar began to charge Xu Rong as it decided to test the waters before unleashing it''s cannonball of an attack. No one, even the boar, was surprised when Xu Rong managed to avoid the attack. While the boar had increased in strength significantly; it''s speed hadn''t improved in the slightest. She was even able to claw the side of the boar as it past, but wasn''t able to penetrate its thick, stone like skin. Surprisingly the boar continued a ways before stopping which put some distance in between the two combatants. As the boar turned, it''s lips curled upward with confident grin, and began it''s second attack. Xu Rong had waited to dodge at the last second so while the increased distance would make the attack more predictable and easier to time it would also give the boar a running start in order to unleash it''s trump card. The boar was closing in on Xu Rong and as predicted she was waiting to dodge until the last minute. As the distance closed a gleam appeared in boars eye and it unleashed it''s fury. Acting like a rudder the boar''s tiny tail lifted and a fiery explosion blasted out behind it. Lifting its legs, as though it was a rocket, the boar''s speed suddenly increase at an unbelievable rate. The fiery blast left a deep trail in the dirt behind the boar. Caught unaware Xu Rong had no time to dodge to the left or to the right. Sun Jiao panicked and began to step forward, but Xiaobo noticed the calm look on Xu Rong''s face and spoke up to stop him. Sun Jiao noticed her confidence and decided to place his trust in the demon and Xu Rong. Reacting with experience Xu Rong chose to charge the incoming boar. Narrowly diving between its tusks she placed her hands on the boar''s head and vaulted up and over it. She wasn''t untouched however as the tusk''s barbs left wounds on her side and arms. The boar too was injured as Xu Rong''s hands clawed at it''s eyes. It had been able to close one in time, but the other was scratched out of commission. With it''s eye injured and it''s attack having failed the boar''s rage reached an all time peak. It wouldn''t give up however. Xu Rong''s body arced in the air and would be unable to dodge. The boar refused to miss this opportunity and dug in it''s heels. Literally. The Earthfire Boar that had lifted its legs when it first blasted now dug it''s right legs into the ground causing it to turn sharply to the right in an arc. Unable to contain his surprise Sun Jiao spoke aloud. "I-i-it''s multi-leg drifting! Impossible!" At it''s current trajectory it would smash right into Xu Rong just before she landed and she would have no way to dodge. It''s speed had increased and even if Sun Jiao started running now even with his Sun and Cloud steps he wouldn''t make it in time. Xu Rong could only rely on herself. The force of turning so sharply had caused enormous strain on the boars legs as well as forced the blood to leave it''s brain. It''s single eye began to lose vision, but it was locked on the body of Xu Rong that now appeared in front of it. Straightening out and flying towards the falling body the boar''s mouth salivated with anticipation of exploding through and the smell of human blood that would follow. It neared and neared and just as it approached the body it arced it''s head causing its tusks to rip through flesh the body to explode into pieces. Blood and flesh rained down around it and it rejoiced in its slaughter. ~~Meanwhile in the city~~ Exhausted and hungry the Third prince and princess returned to their home; one with a happy smile on her face and the other with a frown. As always Sun Jun had been unable to do more than chase his sister and since his sister loved being chased she would always stay just close enough that he might be able to catch her. After a while the two ended up forgetting themselves and turned the chase into a childish game that caused havoc for the rest of the city. At the end, too tired to continue chasing, Sun Jun remembered why it started and returned to his foul mood. Sun Qi however was more than happy to continue playing though so he could do nothing but scowl. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. The two were of comparable strength, but he had practiced puppet cultivation while she had focused on a more physical cultivation. He was unable to use his puppets in the city without disobeying his mother and without using his puppets he wouldn''t even cause her to break a sweat. Sun Jun was willing to displease his mother by sneaking out, but only because she hadn''t ordered him to not sneak out. He had seen what happens to those that disobey her. While he didn''t believe she would actually harm him he also didn''t want to test that belief. The walked into the palace and immediately headed towards the kitchen. Before they had gotten far however Meng Fai appeared before them looking displeased. The two siblings felt instant regret for their morning adventure. Not because Meng Fai looked displeased, he always looked displeased, but because he appeared before them. He only did that when they were in trouble. "You''ve displeased your mother. She had plans for you this morning and you''ve delayed them significantly. Change your clothing; we leave immediately." Sun Jun was curious about the plans, but knew better to ask. Sun Qi hadn''t sweated so her outfit was only dusty. She simply patted the dust off and waited patiently for her brother. Her brother stepped inside a side room, stored his dirty and torn clothes in his ring, withdrew fresh ones, and then stepped out. The three then boarded a carriage that had been prepared in advance and set out in a hurry. Now that they were on the way Sun Jun, picking up an attitude, decided he would demand to know where they were going. "If it pleases you, Senior Meng, where are we headed?" Cursing his own cowardice Sun Jun could only barely muster the courage to ask politely. Next time he swore to demand an answer. Meng Fai''s eyes narrowed at the question. He would much rather the prince demand an answer. The boy was too soft. Seeing Meng Fai''s eyes narrow Sun Jun decided had already caused enough trouble for today though so definitely next time. "Sun Jiao has left the city without his sister. It is an excellent opportunity for you to teach him a lesson. We''re heading to a mercenary guild to hire some men. You''ll lead them into the mountains and attack Sun Jiao. It would be best if you killed him." Sun Jun began to panic a little inside. Though he didn''t like his brother, he also didn''t hate him and infact admired him a bit for his ruthlessness which is something Sun Jun knew he lacked. His mother had always desired for him to rule, but the Third prince had always wished to focus on puppets and didn''t have the sharpness necessary for ruling. He found the puppets and dolls of his clan fascinating and loved researching and controlling them. Controlling things was in his blood as his mother loved controlling as well. Only she enjoyed controlling people and not puppets. In fact, most of his mother''s clan was the same. The men enjoyed playing with puppets and the women enjoyed games of manipulation and playing with people. Through this method the clan had thrived. The men would develop weapons and the women would manipulate them into using them. Thus their clan was considered one of the top three major clans outside the royal family. He did his best for his mother however and would enjoy the role he was given though he wasn''t confident in following through. "Ahhh. If possible I will." Meng Fai didn''t react. He knew the boy wouldn''t follow through with it, but that didn''t matter. The carriage stopped in front of a run down building just outside the slum gate. The building was large and decrepit, but still stood strong after several years of use. Sun Qi stayed in the carriage and Sun Jun entered with Meng Fai. Meng Fai eyed the dust filled, dingy room and found the ruthless looking mercenaries he was after, but didn''t speak up as the job would be left to Sun Jun. Sun Jun entered with a practice air of arrogance. "I need some men. You must be at least the peak First Layer. Those of the Second Layer will naturally be rewarded." Several men quickly stood up and walked forward. As Sun Jun picked his men, Meng Fai approached the two mercenaries sitting in the corner. One was an incredibly large fat man with a large plate of food in front of him and the other was a tall skinny man that was still a head shorter than the fat man. "Are you looking for work? You didn''t stand." The thin man spoke up as the fat man was too busy eating to notice Meng Fai. "Could be. Don''t work for no kid though." "Show some respect that''s the Third Prince." "Hmph. Don''t work for no Third Prince either last I checked. Too soft from what I hear and that''s not very interesting. We only take interesting jobs." Meng Fai''s opinion of the two was rising. Confident and bloodthirsty. Just the men he needed. "I think you''ll want this job. It will be royally interesting." Raising his eyebrow the thin man looked at the third prince and licked his lips. "Royally huh?" Meng Fai''s eye''s narrowed. "Not the boy, his brother. The second prince." With a laugh the thin man smiled. "Even better. Name''s Po. Fatman''s name is fatman. Have a seat; let''s discuss some royal compensation." Meng Fai sat. He found the right men. Chapter 30- An Arrogant neck that cuts Author note; Sorry about lack of 2nd release last week. Had to road trip with my dad on Friday to pick up some stuff for his work over the weekend and didn''t get a chance to work on this chapter. I''ll TRY damn hard to get 3 chapters out this week, but I think I might want to do 3 chapters next week for the sake of the cliff. Speaking of cliffhangers, a lot of em happening recently and probably one more next chapter too, but I promise to try and not make it a habit. I do love me some cliffs though. ~~~ The Earthfire Boar''s face sparkled with pleasure as it ripped through the corpse. It slammed it''s stoney hooved feet into the ground wanting to stop quickly so as to see what kind of look the man had. As it was coming to a stop it crashed into something which immediately caused a sense of worry to arise. Shaking it''s head to clear the blood it opened it''s eye and it''s vision cleared. Instantly, as if struck by lightning, it froze as it''s eye landed on an injured Xu Rong that was a distance away. Three things had lead to Xu Rong''s survival. First, the boar''s limited vision caused by Xu Rong''s attack, the speed of turning and the wind caused by moving so quickly. Second, the boar''s confidence in it''s attack. It knew it only had to aim for the spot the woman was landing at and the attack would hit. When it saw a blurry figure the boar instantly locked onto it and smashed through it with delight. Third, a sentence briefly mentioned by Sun Jiao the night before. While discussing what had happened Sun Jiao had mentioned the bodies in the ring and that they might come in handy. Xu Rong, having cleaned up the bodies in the bandit''s nest, praised Sun Jiao''s cleverness and made a note to remember the wise words. So as her body fell she removed a corpse from the ring and threw it in front of the boar. The boar, mistaking it for Xu Rong, ripped through it and then stopped. The boar hadn''t stopped quick enough to prevent the attack but it was enough to keep her from dying. She stood up, covered in scratches and abrasions, and looked over at Sun Jiao with her left arm loose at her side. She had seen how Sun Jiao held back against the boar and knew it would be easy for him to defeat the opponent in front of her. Not willing to be a burden on Sun Jiao she gritted her teeth and strengthened her resolve. Taking her left arm with her right hand she snapped her shoulder back in place and then moved it around to make sure it was working. If the boar''s anger had been like a roaring fire before now it was a bursting volcano. An explosion rang out as it began it''s reckless charge again. Xu Rong continued to gather ki with her Will trying to grab more and more to infuse into her claw. The decision she made as she stood up was to fight it head on. If she wasn''t fast enough to avoid it then she''d be strong enough to take it head on or at least die trying. The boar went all out from the start and blasted towards Xu Rong. Sun Jiao began to panic as the boar closed in on her. Just before it reached Xu Rong she slashed out with all her strength and a ki light from her hands ripped down the center of the boar. The boar split in half with each half sliding past Xu Rong with her in the middle. After attacking she stumbled for a second, but then regained her composure. Turning she saw the boar on the ground and all the built up tension released. Her pouty lips trembled for a bit and then curled upward in a smile. The intense atmosphere she was projecting slid away and was replaced by excitement. Covered in blood, both her own and the boars, she jumped up and down yelling "I did it!" while throwing her hands in the air. After a moment she felt Sun Jiao''s gaze and froze. A blush appeared on her cheeks as she stopped jumping, dusted herself off, and turned towards Sun Jiao as she circulated her ki healing her body. "I broke through to the Second Layer and beat it just like you knew I would!" Xu Qing remembered the confidence Sun Jiao had shown in her at the start of the fight and her promise to make him proud. A blush returned as she continued. "D-d-did I make you proud?" "I was a little worried there for a moment, but you seemed confident so I believed in you. You were amazing." With a smile Xu Rong used her hands to hide her cheeks and turned to retrieve the corpse and store it in her ring along with the blood that was covering her. Sun Jiao seeing the cleaned up Xu Rong in a torn up outfit caused a fire to rise up, but was quickly suppressed after hearing Xiaobo''s perverted laughter. With a cough to draw her attention, Sun Jiao suggested a change of clothes. Xu Rong quickly changed into a set of bandit clothes she had found; an orange tunic and pair of loose green pants. The tunic was a bit tight and outlined the shape of her body which caused Xiaobo to again laugh at Sun Jiao''s reaction. With a sigh he turned and started to again head into the mountains. The two continued to fight beasts, but at the Second Layer there wasn''t any challenges left on the mountain. The sun passed over and began it''s afternoon decent. They had gathered several cores, but besides the Earthfire Boar no other magic beast corpse was worth collecting. The cores could help with cultivating, but were useless to Sun Jiao. As a prince he had access to much higher level magic beast cores by relying on his family. Xu Rong continued to collect the cores as they could still be sold or used and she didn''t want them to go to waste. As they returned from the mountains they found a path that had been recently cut and wasn''t there when they had first passed. Deciding to follow the newly made path they came to an open field surrounded by forest trees with a single tall baobab tree in the center. The baobab tree was a thick trunk tree with only three to four branches at the top. Hanging from the branch was a crystal fruit that was shaped like an oval coconut and had a sapphire colored star in the center. The beast that had just cut a path to the field seemed to have done so because it was attracted to the fruit. It was a large silver giraffe with a large blade atop its head and several saw like blades along it''s neck. The beast was incredibly tall, but even it was struggling to reach the fruit. It stood on it''s hind legs and stretched as far as it could, but came up just short. "Wow that''s such a pretty fruit. Master do you know what that is?" Sun Jiao listened to Xiaobo''s explanation, cleaned it up and then repeated it to Xu Rong. "It''s a Silver Blade Giraffe which is a Second Layer beast. The fruit is a Sapphire Star Baobab fruit. If it eats the fruit it could change into a Crystal Blade Giraffe and break into the the Third Layer." This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. "It doesn''t look like it can reach. Oh! It''s doing something." As she spoke the giraffe stopped reaching for the fruit, dropped down and pulled it''s head back while the blade on the top of it''s head started to glow. After twisting its neck back it rapidly whipped forward and slammed into the side of the tree leaving a large cut. Without pause the neck twisted the opposite direction and then blasted into the side of the tree as it whipped back. It began repeating this horizontal figure eight motion and was quickly working its way through the trunk of the tree. Sun Jiao was astonished. Even with his Sun and Cloud steps he would have trouble avoiding that attack. "Ah! We have to stop it master or it will destroy that tree and get the fruit!" Her confidence had risen thanks to the time spent with Sun Jiao all day and she quickly stepped forward to attack the beast. The giraffe had been noticed the two as they entered which is why it was frantically trying to cut down the tree. It had hoped to eat the fruit and then fight, but that hope was gone the moment Xu Rong began her attack. With a practiced motion the whipping neck slammed into the tree, but this time it didn''t leave a mark. Instead the giraffe bounced it''s head off the tree and turned the horizontal attack into a vertical attack by twisting its body. A ki light left the blade and slashed out at Xu Rong. She didn''t even have a chance to scream as the blade light cut into her flesh. ~~Meanwhile just outside the outer city gate~~ A carriage rolled along while some unpleasant looking men followed behind it. Atop the carriage were two men wearing city guard uniform and a carriage driver. The guards were at the peak of the Second Layer and had been assigned to protect the prince and princess in the carriage. They knew they were going to find Sun Jiao and would only interfere if lives were at stake. In fact Meng Fai even told them to protect Sun Jiao''s life. When the group returned to the city the assassins Meng Fai hired would then set out and finish the job. This way the guards would serve as witness and the Third Prince wouldn''t be tied to the crime. Inside the carriage Sun Qi leaned over to her her brother and whispered in a not so quiet voice. "Are we really going to beat him?" Sun Jun gave an awkward smile and shrugged his shoulders. He couldn''t disobey his mother and he thought that if he saw Sun Jiao beaten in front of him it would help him become ruthless. The carriage arrived some time later at the spot where they would need to leave the road. Exiting the carriage the group of men set out into the forest. Two guards flanked the Prince and Princess while 7 men surrounded them in a circle. Po and fatman were also apart of the circle and were bringing up the rear. As they walked Po began to pull out bamboo shoots that were slightly smaller than his fingers. Using his right hand he casually began sticking them into the tips of fingers while quietly humming a soft pleasant tune. As the tubes stuck into the fingers they filled with blood. The blood reached the edge of the tubes but didn''t spill out as if they were magically held in place. Fatman, on the other hand, seemed completely unaware and instead was chewing on a large piece of jerky made from magic beast meat. Finishing with his left hand he looked down at his right arm and let out a tsk sound. The sound caused Fatman to look over with a curious look on his face. "Always forget to roll up my sleeve." Po said with a smile. Reaching over with his left hand he gripped the sleeve with his palm and thumb then pulled the sleeve off completely. The rip sound caused the princess to turn around. "Just get''n ready miss; don''t mind me none." Po said, again with a smile. The princess turned back around with an unpleasant look on her face. "Brother they don''t seem nice. Maybe we should go back." "Nonsense stop worrying." With another frown she turned her head back around to again look at the man, but immediately tripped on a log. Sun Qi quickly jumped back up and looked forward pretending nothing had happened. Po, ignoring the girl, pulled out another bamboo shoot that was just a tad smaller than his wrist and about a foot long. With ease he shoved it into the inside of his forearm just past his elbow. This shoot too filled with blood that didn''t spill out. "Yo Fatman you ready?" Po said with a larger smile than the last. Fatman ignored him and continued to eat. The time it takes to eat a large piece of jerky later he finally grunted. Po turned and looked at the fatman with his eyebrow raised. Fatman grunted again this time deeper and longer as though with reluctance. "Ya it''s necessary." With a snort Fatman pulled out a short and wide bamboo shoot. The center of this was big enough to roll a softball through it. Gripping the bamboo tightly he jammed it into the right side of his fat round stomach. Blood poured out and unlike the previous ones spilled onto the ground.
Author note: I found some amusement, and I hope you do as well, in a neck that cuts since usually it is necks that GET cut! For the story; man 2 cliffhangers in one chapter? I bet I could get 3 or maybe even 4 cliffs in one. TRY AND STOP ME! Ok maybe not for a long time, but I am putting that down as a goal. 4 cliffhangers in 1 chapter by at least chapter 200. Quote me on this. Or actually please don''t because I might forget. Side story? Yes. Side story: Jia Cho wandered the street with Flicker, the flame element who had turned into an invisible flame above his head. Jia Cho approached some blue ribbon rat gang members with confidence in his disguise. The rats, seeing him, instantly grew alert. SQUEEK SQUEEK SQUEEK.(You''re in the wrong neighborhood, homes.) The large rat said. Jia Cho froze, was his disguise seen through? Impossible! SQUEEK SQUEEK?(You think you''re hot shit?) Flicker spoke for Jia Cho. SQUEEK SQUEEK SQUEEK SQUEEK SQUEEK? (YOU DARE?) The large rat flew into a rage and jumped at Jiao Cho while flailing it''s arms. Jia Cho wasn''t worried however and met the charge head on. Literally! His pincers slammed into the chest of the Rat Boss and pierced through him completely. With a flick the rat slid off his horns and slammed into a wall near by. SQUEEK!(Let''s get out of here and return to our base. This rat is too strong. We''ll regroup there and then come back later!) Said a cowardly looking rat. The rats with blue ribbons ran away. Just after they scattered a sleek rat with all the right rat curves approached BK. Her body was wrapped in a silk red ribbon and her fur was tight against her body. Squeeek squeek squeek. Squeek Squeek?(I''ve never seen a strong manly rat like you in our gang. Did you join us recently?) The female rat said as she sauntered over. Jia Cho realized what had happened. The blood had soaked into the blue ribbon he had which caused it to turn red. They mistook him for a red ribbon rat gang member! How silly he felt; how could his perfect rat disguise be seen through? Squeek squeek, squeek squeek. Squeek squeek squeek.(I joined long ago, but was burnt out with the gang life. But like a moth to a flame I''ve returned.) Squeek squeek. Squeek. (We''ll always welcome old blood to the New Blood Gang. Follow me.) Infaltration? Successful! Now to begin the investigation! Chapter 31- Trusting Coworkers is Arrogant Author note: No side story, weekend time and it''s already 2 hours after work. Busy day today at work, but I missed last week and arrogantly declare I wont miss another! ~~ The sun was setting, but had yet to descend past the horizon. In the mountain range next to the city 7 men surrounded 4 others. Five of these men were focused on their surroundings alert for any external threat that could threaten the two royalty flanked by guards in the center of their formation. Two of the seven however were focused on the others in the group. The largest of those two had just taken what appeared to be a serious wound. Blood poured out of bamboo that stuck into his side. This blood flowed from the wound in a rushing torrent and splashed on the ground. Surprisingly as the blood landed fiercely on the ground it didn''t make a sound. Slowly the blood from the wound changed from a river to a trickle. The large man was not unaffected as his fat waist shrunk by just under a third. Despite this however he appeared none the worse for wear. The blood that had pooled at his feet slowly rose and began to take shape. A sleek and thin greyhound appeared with a fierce look on it''s face as though it was snarling. This savage look would have scared the 5 men had they seen it; even the snarling sound of the beast would have been enough to worry them had the greyhound made any noise. The beast with a speed fitting for it''s sleek body burst forward and dashed towards the guard to the right of Sun Jun. As it neared it jumped and turned into a red blur. As the beast charged Po with a relaxed expression pointed his left hand fingers towards two of the five men and his right hand, gripping a long bamboo full of blood, pointed towards the 2nd guard to the left of Sun Qi. Four red blurs burst out from the bamboo shoots sticking out of his fingers and tore through the air split evenly between the two targets. At the same a large red spear ejected from the long bamboo tube and flew towards the guard. The two assassins had worked together for a long time and their experience in coordinating attacks cause this simultaneous attack to appear as though it was executed by one person. The greyhound, now a formless spear of blood, dove through the back of the first guard just as the spear took down the second guard. Less than a breath later the four darts pierced the back of the two mercenaries who were a bit further away. All this took time to read, but happened in less than a blink of an eye. As the formless greyhound burst through the chest it reformed and landed lightly in front of the guard who hadn''t even had time to register what was happening. He looked at the beast and then down at his chest before falling over with a look of surprise on his face. Before the guard looked down at his chest the greyhound, without slowing its motion, lunged at the unaware mercenary in the front. He too died without making a sound. As the greyhound finished it''s attack and landed on the ground it turned into a motionless puddle. In a single breath two mercenaries on the left, two guards, and the mercenary at the front of the group all died without knowing who killed them. As the bodies hit the ground the four remaining people, two mercenaries and the siblings, turned to see who was attacking them. Seeing the look on Po and Fatman''s face Sun Jun realized immediately what happened. He grabbed his sister''s hand and backed up while the two mercenaries hesitated for a moment and then jumped in front of them. Mercenaries are not known for their bravery, but seeing five other men die instantly made them feel as though they had no hope. They knew if they ran they''d die to the ranged attacks and thought that if they died protecting the royal siblings then perhaps the good karma would carry over to the next life. Sun Jun knowing the mercenaries wouldn''t buy much time whispered to his sister. "Run. I can block them longer than you." "I''m faster you should run and I''ll catch up." Ignoring her he pulled out a wooden doll from his storage ring. The doll was a faceless human shape with a single arm that ended with a spear instead of a hand. "GO!" he yelled, but just as the doll appeared the blood puddle that had been forgotten reformed into a greyhound and lunged through the doll causing it to shatter. This caused Sun Qi to freeze in place; not daring to move. The Greyhound slipped between the two mercenaries and stood in front of Fatman with a soundless snarl on its face. "Come now. Don''t be like that. If you run then the bloodhound here wi-" Po who was smiling suddenly frowned as he ducked under a fist that flew through the air where he had just been. Unexpectedly the fist came from the Fatman. Po''s smile returned as he turned and spoke to Fatman. "Hey hey hey. It''s a hound and it''s made from blood. I don''t care if it looks like a greyhound. It''s a blo-" Ducking another attack Po straightened up and adjusted his collar. A smile returned to his face and he turned his attention to Sun Jun and Qi. "Sorry ''bout that. Where was I? Right. If you run then the GREYhound here will just chase you down. Why run? You''ll just be tired and dead instead of just dead." Po then turned and addressed the mercenaries. "You two aren''t our targets. How about the two of you fight and whichever one wins gets to live?" The mercenary on the right didn''t even have a chance to reply when the one on the left stabbed him in the neck with his sword. As the mercenary pulled out his sword a bloody dart flew threw the air and pierced his head. "Tsk. Tsk. Kids let that be a lesson to you two. In your next life never trust your enemies ok?" Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. Extending his left and right hand he fired off four bloody darts and a bloody spear. The smaller darts reached their target first. Sun Qi managed to avoid the first dart aimed at her head, but the other three slammed into her body. Two holes appeared in her stomach and another appeared just to the right of her heart. Sun Jun who hadn''t been quick enough to protect Sun Qi was still able to react to the slower bloody spear. A large metal doll that looked like a giant shield with three legs appeared in front of him. Surprisingly this doll under the control of a First Layer cultivator was able to stop the attack from a Second Layer cultivator. Sun Jun coughed up a mouthful of blood. He had stopped it but was still injured. The young boy, with a mind calmer than others his age, brought out another two dolls from his ring. One, spinning rapidly and covered in blades, flew up and over the shield doll. The other was a large barrel shaped with four arms and two legs. Two arms opened the doll''s chest just as Sun Jun grabbed his sister and with her jumped into the open barrel. The arms reversed their direction and the doll fell backwards landing on it''s now six legs. With a speed rivaling that of a Second Layer cultivator it took off in the direction of the cave. Po watched as they ran off and clicked his tongue while he casually shot a spear through the bladed doll. Turning towards Fatman who was pulling out another thick and short piece of bamboo he frowned and spoke up in a disapproving tone. "Always need to play with your food huh?" Fatman who was about to plunge the bamboo into his other side paused and grunted in a questioning manner. "You could have killed them instead of the doll with your surprise attack or when I attacked." Fatman shrugged his shoulders and stabbed himself in the side with the bamboo, pulled out another and stabbed himself again in the front. Two more blood colored greyhounds formed as Fatman shrunk so much that he should call himself Thinman. Finishing that he spoke for the first time in a high pitch voice. "They taste better if they run and I''ve never had royal blood before. I want to savour this." "This or them?" Po said with a smile. "Both." ~~Meanwhile in front of a baobab tree~~ The Silver Blade Giraffe''s body collapsed. After Xu Rong was attacked Sun Jiao jumped in and began fighting it until he eventually won. Xu Rong had managed block the attack, but still took a deep wound in her chest. She watched from the side and healed as Sun Jiao fought the Giraffe. After getting wounded and seeing their fight she had lost all the confidence she gained throughout the day. She watched Sun Jiao tear apart the corpse of the Giraffe and thought back to how fast he had moved. She was able to barely see them and would not have been able to keep up with either of them. Sun Jiao, unaware of Xu Rong''s thoughts, stepped on the dead Giraffe''s neck, gripped the blade on it''s head, and ripped it out. The blade was straight at it''s base and curved towards the end like a scimitar. At the base a silver piece of bone extended that would lock into the beast''s spine when it attacked. Even though the blade was silver it was even stronger than steel and conducted ki very well. The blade looked pretty strong and was light in Sun Jiao''s hands. Xiaobo, seeing Sun Jiao pleased with himself, quickly spoiled his good mood. Shaking his head Sun Jiao jumped up and cut the branch holding the fruit. As it fell he quickly stored it in his ring along with the blade and landed lightly on the ground. "You okay?" "Yes master. I''m fine now thank you." "Good let''s get back." The two continued back towards the cave and had almost arrived without any further incidents. The sun had almost fallen below the horizon, and there was a just a few more minutes of light left. As they were a minute or so from the cave they heard a crashing sound in the distance. Assuming it was a beast they continued on. Arriving at the cave Sun Jiao placed an arm around Xu Rong''s shoulder and turned her towards the setting sun. They stood there watching it together, happy just being near each other. They didn''t have much time together when suddenly a shadowy figure burst out from the nearby bushes. A boy that he didn''t recognize, but looked familiar was carrying a girl on his shoulders. Sun Jiao immediately recognized the girl and ran forward. Sun Jun had seen a map of the cave location, but hadn''t been certain he was heading in the right direction. Seeing his brother caused a look of relief to appear on his face. He didn''t have much hope in Sun Jiao protecting him, but at least he could warn him. Maybe he''ll be able to get away and get revenge. Exhausted Sun Jun collapsed just as Sun Jiao jumped forward to catch him with Xu Rong at his side. Placing them on the ground Sun Jiao started to ask what happened when Xu Rong suddenly shouted. "Master!" She grabbed onto him and threw the herself towards the ground while holding him. A blood red spear flew out from the woods. Had Xu Rong been a fraction of a second quicker the spear would have scrapped her back instead of slamming into the side of her. Chapter 32- Is Arrogance lucky or unlucky? Author note: Had yesterday off work so didn''t get a chance to write. Went to write today at work and my work computer crashed 4-5 times(4.5? It got halfway to booting and then rebooted I can''t count that as 1 can I?) and wouldn''t boot. No idea why. It started working again after the 4.5th time. Then I used it for 2 hours and started writing. I saved like every 3-4 paragraphs though because I don''t think I could survive rewriting it again today. So is my day lucky or unlucky? ~~~~ Sun Jiao had heard a shout and fell down to the ground with Xu Rong. Landing on his side he felt Xu Rong''s light weight pressing him to the ground. When she didn''t stir he turned his body so that she lay on his chest. Looking down he saw blood trickling from her mouth and immediately began to panic. He began to yell and shake her shoulders. "XU RONG! XU RONG!" She didn''t stir. "XU RONG!" Tears began to form in Sun Jiao''s eyes as he continued to shout, but she remained lifeless on his chest. As the realization struck him a myriad of emotions began to overwhelm him causing his soul to turn into chaos. While Sun Jiao''s soul was in turmoil it''s defenses were weakened significantly. Sun Jiao on earth had never gone through loss and wasn''t prepared for the sudden death. How could he have the strength of a cultivator that would deal with death every day? Xiaobo, as if waiting for this moment, quickly began to work at changing the soul and suppress the negative emotions. Sadness, fear, worry, panic, and all other emotions that Xiaobo felt were useless were attacked by Xiaobo''s Will. Anger was nourished and supported by Xiaobo. He was even surprised to a light bloodlust, but was unable to nurture it as it would react violently. Like a sculptor working clay he carved out small changes as best he could without damaging the soul which could inhibit future cultivation. These weren''t the only changes. When the old Sun Jiao''s soul was shattered to make room for the new Sun Jiao some pieces of the soul were left over. Xiaobo had kept them, mostly to play with, but now decided to use them. He ground the soul fragments up and merged them into his Will. He then threw his Will at Sun Jiao''s soul under the pretext of waking him from his stupor. Under the influence of Xiaobo''s changes Sun Jiao''s tears had already dried. Feeling the blow to his soul caused him to focus and his soul quickly settled. Anger that had been rising up only now was truly felt. Some people had a hot anger that burned like the sun. Sun Jiao however learned that his anger was a cold anger, so cold it burned the touch. Holding Xu Rong he stood up stored her body into his storage ring. He then wiped his eyes clear and turned to the direction the spear had come from just as a figure appeared. "Tsk. Missed the target, but hit a bullseye? I don''t know if today is lucky or unlucky." Sun Jun had fallen to the ground with exhaustion, but still managed to maintain awareness. He had tried to warn Sun Jiao, but his last puppet was destroyed causing his mouth to fill with blood. Just as his vision started to fade he heard a cold and dead voice that managed to send a chill down his spine. "Unlucky." Sun Jiao didn''t hold back at all. Using Sun and Cloud steps he disappeared from Po''s sight. Po wasn''t even able to make a sound before Sun Jiao appeared in front of him with his Silver Blade. He was stunned. The boy hadn''t hesitated at all before attacking and he had already prepared some playful banter he wanted to use before the fight started. As his head fell to the ground it still managed to mouth the words he was going to say "maybe for you." Sun Jiao came to a stop and stared down at the body feeling empty. A sound to his right caused him to move quickly away from the body and hold his weapon in front of him defensively. A short hunchback man that had been hiding in a tree a short distance away landed on the ground and slowly approached the headless corpse. The bald man had several bamboos of different sizes sticking out of his back and wore a heavy mask that covered his mouth and nose. His forest colored clothes were loose but noiseless as he moved. The man spoke in a scratchy voice. "Idiot. After two years of infiltration you throw away my hard work just like that? Hmph." Sun Jiao, realizing the two were together, sprang forward intending to kill the man. Before he could get far however he stopped and struck out horizontally to his left at a red streak that had just appeared. The blade cut the streak in half with such force that the blood followed the blade and sprayed out to the left instead of continuing forward. The hunchback man had ignored Sun Jiao and kicked the fallen head over to the body. Behind him a bloody mist began to pour out of the bamboo in his back. As the mist formed two bloody greyhounds jumped in front of him as if protecting him. Xiaobo recognized what was happening and quickly spoke up while pouring Will into the thought-speak link. While Xiaobo was talking he fed a little more of his Will into the anger Sun Jiao was feeling. Just enough that he wouldn''t notice. Xiaobo had left metaphorical hooks in Sun Jiao''s soul that he could adjust. If done too much then Sun Jiao''s soul might instinctively notice and remove them so he couldn''t be too greedy. Just as Sun Jiao began to step forward the hunchback man spoke up. If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. "You''ve got pretty good ki-sense to detect these pets of mine." As he spoke his eyes darted ever so slightly his right and then back. The bloody greyhounds weren''t sentient like the Amethyst Emperor Python. They were created by fusing ki with blood and then filling them with Will. The ki worked as fuel while the Will allowed Fatman to control them and determined the strength of their attacks. Every action would activate the ki which would make a small ki signature. If they could think for themselves they could hide their ki signature and launch an attack that, coupled with their soundless nature, would be almost impossible to detect. Sun Jiao was fascinated with ki since he arrived and already had a powerful ki-sense that could detect the feignt ki of the hounds. While his ki observation was good his battle observation wasn''t. He didn''t detect the subtle eye movement of the hunchback man. Without Xiaobo he would have believed the hunchback man''s words. Sun Jiao took the words to heart, but didn''t reply. Activating his Sun and Cloud steps he moved in to attack the hunchback man. The Sun and Cloud steps worked using the explosive power of the Sun steps and the formless grace of Cloud steps. Using only the Sun steps would cause a cultivator to explode forward and with one step travel a large distance very quickly. The drawback would be that you could only travel in a straight line and that when arriving at the location you would lose speed and stand still while having to expend even more ki and Will. This used up a large amount of energy and would quickly exhaust the user. The Cloud steps allowed a cultivator to step forward and swim through the air like a cloud. It caused the wind resistance which would normally impeded to instead help the cultivator move quicker. It required much less ki and Will, but wasn''t as quick; favoring instead gracefully avoiding attacks rather than forcefully dodging them with pure speed. By combining the two Sun Jiao would alternate the steps by exploding forward, gracefully redirect and avoid, and then explode forward again without having to expend more energy. While moving forward he could also adjust his path slightly so that he didn''t travel only in a straight line. Through this he could use the ki and Will of a single Sun step to activate several Sun steps completely negating the largest flaw! Even removing that flaw still left another. While performing the Cloud steps he would slow down considerably; it was only after performing the Cloud steps would his burst of speed return. During this moment one of the bloody greyhounds lunged at Sun Jiao disrupting his movements. Sun Jiao avoided by moving to the right where the second hound attacked. He stopped moving and attacked back, but before the blade landed the hound turned into a puddle. The first hound then attacked again causing Sun Jiao to step back a distance. Just before Sun Jiao could step to move forward a third hound attacked him from behind. Sun Jiao had noticed the ki-signature behind him and was able to avoid the attack, but had to move even further away from the hunchback man. All this took time to explain, but happened in the span of two breaths. The bloody mist above the hunchback man had paused at the start of the fight and had only grown slight so far. It resumed growing now and started to form a tentacle shape. Two bloody greyhounds stood between them with a third starting to take shape again. Neither side moved and the mist continued to grow. Xiaobo quickly spoke up. Xiaobo was immediately cut off by Sun Jiao. He thought that perhaps he may have adjusted the anger a bit too much or that maybe it was the former Sun Jiao''s influence. Then again it was amusing either way and at least he could still enjoy the show. Sun Jiao stepped forward again and was again intercepted by the hounds. This time the bloody mist didn''t stop growing. The hunchback man knew that Sun Jiao wouldn''t stop attacking at this point and that the trick could only buy so much time. Now was the time to go all out. Several breaths past and Sun Jiao hadn''t made any progress forward. Normally the Sun and Cloud steps would take very little effort, but the fight with the three hounds caused him to stop and start the Sun and Cloud steps several times. By now the mist had formed into a tentacle and reached towards the headless body. Just before it touched a glint appeared in Sun Jiao''s eyes. He had been waiting for this moment as he knew it would take all the hunchback man''s concentration. At this moment he reached into his space ring and pulled out all the bodies he could grab. A mound of corpses appeared on his left forming a wall which blocked Fatman''s sight of his bloody greyhounds and of Sun Jiao. Using that wall Sun Jiao finally slipped past the hounds and shoved his blade right through the chest of the hunchback man. A fierce look appeared on the hunchback man''s face and with rage he tried to speak but coughed up blood instead. Turning his head to the right he glared at the direction of the Fatman before Sun Jiao twisted the blade and pulled it up through the hunchback man''s head which split the top half of his body in two.
I thought of a really good title, but didn''t fit this chapter at all. I can and will write a chapter JUST to use this title one day. That day is not today. Other news; comp trouble = no sidestory. Sucks too thinking about writing some hot rat on beetle pretending to be a rat while using a flame spirit as a voice action. Chapter 33- An Arrogant conclusion Author note: rough week. that''s 2 weeks now with only 1 chapter T-T Back on schedule though and we''ll definitely have two chapters. No side story again as I am going to start working on the new chapter now. If I can get it out by tomorrow then I''ll definitely get 3 out. If not then guarantee one on friday. Really like this title as it has 2 meanings. First a conclusion as in "end of an event" conclusion and second conclusion as in "judgement reached by reasoning" conclusion. Also if Sun Jiao gets a little agnsty, god I hope it doesn''t come across like that, but if he does just don''t hate him too much for it. He''ll get over it I promise and he did just leave everything he knew behind and then find someone he really liked only to have her die. I''ll try to keep it more ragey than agnsty in this next arc, but if it shows just trust that it will go away. Don''t think it showed up in this chapter just something to chew on during the next arc. ~~ A fierce look appeared on the hunchback man''s face and with rage he tried to speak but coughed up blood instead. Turning his head to the right he glared at the direction of the Fatman before Sun Jiao twisted the blade and pulled it up through the hunchback man''s head which split the top half of his body in two. Sun Jiao had split the hunchback man in half and blood fountained out of the body. As the blood sprayed none of it fell onto Sun Jiao and infact even his blade was completely free of blood. Instead the blood continued to spray and form a cloud above the body. Noticing this Sun Jiao slashed the cloud, but the blade passed through it harmlessly. The cloud quickly condensed into the shape of an egg. The egg burst open causing Sun Jiao to retreat as the "shell" of the blood egg sprayed blood everywhere. A vaguely bird shaped figure made up of blood flew up and out of the egg. It turned once more to look over the scene and then flew away. The greyhounds hadn''t stayed still during all this. Fatman, knowing a surprise attack wouldn''t work, chose to flee as well and recalled the three sleek greyhounds to his body. They ran quickly to the dried up form of the man and jumped into the tube they had came out of. Quickly the dried up belly returned to it''s fat, plump shape with a jiggle that caused the tubes to pop out leaving unblemished skin behind. The Fatman turned and jumped away in order to flee. As he fled he jumped from tree branch to tree branch. Seeing this Sun Jiao''s eyebrow twitched as he couldn''t imagine how the branch supported the weight. A competition of speed however was in Sun Jiao''s favor. He began to jump forward, but stopped. Instead he moved back to the bodies of the assassins and collected them into his ring. Surprisingly the head of the first body wouldn''t enter the ring, but the rest of the two bodies did. Not wanting to leave the head behind Sun Jiao picked it up and began his chase. After only a minute Sun Jiao was able to catch up to Fatman. Fatman realized he couldn''t lose Sun Jiao so he stopped running just as Sun Jiao caught up to him. The branch Fatman was on broke and he fell right as Sun Jiao''s blade slashed through where he had been. The movement skill Fatman had been using was only able to reduce his weight while moving, once the motion of the ocean stopped his weight would return. As he fell to the ground Fatman wondered where the plan had gone wrong. His partner, the hunchback, had infiltrated the third prince''s faction as a scout and received news about Sun Yu''s plan for her son to attack the second prince. He notified The Blood and then with a group had been dispatched to watch the cave. The Blood anticipated which mercenary buildings the third prince would use and dispatched a handful of assassins to join in with them and kill the second prince and third prince. Everything had worked out and they had even been able to get the third princess as a bonus, but then the second prince who should only have been a weak first layer was able to quickly dispatch Po. Fatman realized the moment the plan had failed was then. Po at full strength should have been able to keep his distance and avoid Sun Jiao even with Sun Jiao''s speed. That coupled with his greyhounds attacking they could quickly have tired out Sun Jiao even without adding hunchback. Po was too confident and Sun Jiao was too ruthless. No, Po couldn''t be blamed. Fatman had heard rumors about the second prince, but when he saw Sun Jiao cry over a lowly maid even he didn''t think Sun Jiao would ruthlessly attack like he did. After landing on the ground with the force of several elephants, Fatman took out a handful of red pills and a flagon of wine. He quickly consumed the pills and took a swig of wine. Sun Jiao dropped down in front of him intending to attack, but stopped. Fatman''s already large body had begun to swell. The veins in his body were like dragons thrashing under his skin trying to break free. If possible he would have thrown his head back and laugh, but his neck was already too large to bend even before ballooning to the size of a normal man''s waist and now his throat had closed. Sun Jiao''s eyebrow twitched for the second time today. He quickly backed up and hid behind the largest tree he could find just in time for Fatman''s body to explode. Blood shot out, but it wasn''t a formless explosion like Sun Jiao thought. Instead dozens of greyhounds burst from the body and began running in every direction. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Sun Jiao jumped out from behind the tree and began destroying the ones close to him with a slash. Several were destroyed, but there were too many of them and they were all going in different directions. With a frown Sun Jiao watched the rest flee before looking down at the severed head of Po. At least he had managed to avenge Xu Rong''s killer even if he couldn''t kill his partners. Storing his blade into his ring he then used the Sun and Cloud steps to return to the previous battlefield. On the way he calmed down and asked Xiaobo a question that had been bothering him. Sun Jiao had been angry, but he didn''t take pleasure in killing Po. Torture would be even worse in his opinion so he quickly interrupted Xiaobo. Sun Jiao arrived just as Sun Jun was recovering. Sun Jun heard him return and forced himself up. He hadn''t been injured externally, but the damage to his puppets caused him to overexert himself and pass out. Waking up the first thing he did was check on his sister. Her wounds had stopped bleeding, but she had lost a lot of blood. Her body was special though so it would take a lot more than that to kill her. If it wasn''t for her Divine Body then she would have learned puppets like he did. Seeing that the wounds had started to heal and she would be alright Sun Jun looked around for the two men that had been chasing him. Instead he found Sun Jiao carrying a severed head next to a huge pile of bodies. The sight was so shocking it almost caused Sun Jun to pass out again. Sun Jiao didn''t pay attention to the two while collected the bodies into his storage ring and thought about what had happened. Something was bugging him, but he couldn''t quite place it. He felt like there was something he needed to do, but that he couldn''t remember. Unable to figure what it is he turned to his younger brother who was looking at him with fear in his eyes. Before Sun Jiao could say anything Xiaobo spoke first. Sun Jiao wanted to rebuke, but everything Xiaobo said made sense. It was too much of a coincidence. Sun Jiao withdrew his blade from his ring and spoke without bothering to hide his displeasure. "How did you know where I was?" Sun Jun flinched. He knew Sun Jiao''s character as he had idolized Sun Jiao''s ruthless and arrogant behavior. He also knew of Sun Jiao''s cleverness. In fact the only reason he wasn''t a prominent figure was because he relied too much on his sister''s power and chose to spend his time pursuing pleasures instead of strength. What surprised him was not that Sun Jiao suspected him, but that he bothered to ask. That caused him to think deeply about the situation. As a First Layer cultivator Sun Jun''s ability to reason was comparable to an adults so while a normal 9 year old might not be able to see the whole picture Sun Jun could. Two things bothered him about the situation. That Sun Jiao asked about how he knew and that he spared a boy that knew where he was. A thought appeared in Sun Jun''s mind that caused him to almost wet himself in fear. ''What if he let the kid go to trap us?'' Everything fell into place. He let the boy go in order to lure them out so he could kill them. Perhaps the people that attacked were outside of his calculations, but everything else fit. In that case he was asking because he already knew the answer and was testing him. That meant there was no use lying and he should tell the truth. Sun Jun was smart, but after all he was still only a kid. Once he arrived at an answer he didn''t think further. If he had then perhaps he would have asked himself why he was testing him and if he did then he would realize his theory didn''t make sense. The plan he thought up was that Sun Jiao would lure them out to kill him. There was no need to test him. Had he thought it through Sun Jun might have chose to lie instead of tell the truth. Had he he lied instead of telling the truth then perhaps Sun Jiao wouldn''t decide to kill him. Instead he chose to tell the truth. Chapter 34- Arrogant hesitation is the difference between life or death Author note: Not much to say, no side story as I think it pulls away the mood from the end of this chapter and it''s friday night. Enjoy! ~~~ Having decided to tell the truth Sun Jun started from when he arrived home after chasing Sun Qi. He explained how his mother found out about the cave, his mother''s plan, and how Meng Fai took him to hire some men. He was worried that Sun Jiao would cut him off when he said he hired men so he stressed several times that they were only coming out here to teach Sun Jiao a lesson and they wouldn''t have killed anyone. On that point Sun Jiao believed him as he could tell that the boy was a bit timid. Xiaobo agreed as well and mentioned that if Sun Jun did choose to kill Sun Jiao he would then have to kill the men he brought as well in order to silence them and the boy wouldn''t have been strong enough to do that. Sun Jun then explained the ambush and running away. "After we escaped I couldn''t head towards the city as it was too far away and I knew they would catch up to us. I decided to find you as you were my only help. I...uh...I also wanted to warn you too! I knew they would definitely come for you after they caught me. Definitely!" Sun Jiao''s eyes narrowed with disbelief. "As if I''d believe that. You led them here hoping I''d clean up your mess." Sun Jiao''s hand tightened on his blade. He thought about the kid he had let go and that the whole thing started because of the kid. Now he was in the same situation and had to make another decision. "If you hadn''t brought them here Xu Rong wouldn''t have died." Hearing the anger in Sun Jiao''s voice Sun Jun thought back to when he passed out. He couldn''t remember much except for a cold voice, but he could vaguely remember a maid beside Sun Jiao. Sun Jun didn''t know who Xu Rong was, but he could guess that it was that maid. He felt some slight blame for her death, but she was a servant so he didn''t place much value in her life. It seemed that Sun Jiao did however which caused Sun Jun to panic. "I didn''t know they would attack like that! I got hurt and Sun Qi almost died! It''s not my fault they were assassins!" Sun Jiao was furious. The boy didn''t take any of the blame. "YOU HIRED THEM! EVEN IF THEY DIDN''T BETRAY YOU WHAT WOULD HAVE HAPPENED WHEN YOU SHOWED UP? THEY MIGHT FEAR KILLING ME BUT DO YOU THINK THEY WOULD SPARE HER?" "Bu but...I..." "IT''S YOUR FAULT THEY CAME HERE! ARE YOU THAT SHAMELESS THAT YOU WON''T EVEN ACCEPT THE BLAME?" Sun Jun may have increased intelligence, but he was still a child. Faced with Sun Jiao''s accusations he broke into tears. Sun Jiao stopped yelling. The words he was saying weren''t just directed at Sun Jun, but also at himself. He was to blame for letting the kid go. Sun Jiao agreed with Xiaobo. The girl was still unconscious so he could kill Sun Jun and say he died during the fight with the assassins. Without her partner she wouldn''t be able to contest his claim for the throne. In fact she would probably even be grateful to him for saving her life. There was no reason to kill the girl, but Sun Jun would cause problems. Sun Jiao decided he couldn''t make the same mistake twice. He had to kill the boy. With a calmness that surprised himself Sun Jiao began to walk forward. "Wh- what are you do-oing?" "I-" Sun Jiao stopped. He was about to say that he would kill him, but he saw something in the grass that caused him to falter. Storing the blade in his ring, he walked over to the objects laid out on the ground and picked them up. His focus was on a flower. It was the flower that he had given Xu Rong the night before; the Devil Midnight Lily. It had fallen from the corpse when he stored the body in his ring as the Lily was still able to survive for as long as the energy inside it lasted. The amount of energy it takes to send the seed into space was enough to keep the flower alive for months or maybe even years. Holding the flower caused Sun Jiao to reflect on his decision while remembering the short time he spent with Xu Rong. However the flower didn''t cause him to waver on his decision to kill Sun Jun, but instead increased his determination. At that moment, just as Sun Jiao was about to pull out his blade again, a large man emanating an aura of strength appeared. When the hunchback man had infiltrated the scouting party that Sun Yu had sent out he had killed them after receiving a message from Po that they were hired and the assassination would go through as planned. The scouting party had been expected to continue updating Meng Fai on a regular basis and the hunchback man had continued sending progress reports on time. In fact, just before showing himself, he sent a message and wouldn''t need to send another for quite a while. What The Blood assassins didn''t expect however was that Meng Fai had given three bird puppets to the guards so they could send a message as well. From Sun Jun''s personality alone you can tell how protective and cautious his mother was when it came to him. Had they been on earth she would have the type of mother to have Sun Jun continue to call and check in even if he turned 18 and moved out! The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.Thus the guards were expected to send a message halfway to the cave, when they reached the cave, and as they left the cave. When the time the first message should have arrived came and went; Sun Yu immediately began to worry. It took as long as the time it takes to read this sentence for her to send out men to investigate who then quickly discovered the bodies and sent a message back; that is to say the time it took was a bit longer, only a few words longer that is, we''re almost there, and done. That''s about how long. Having received the message about the bodies Meng Fai raced towards the cave at the fastest speed he could go. As a peak Third Layer cultivator he arrived to the fight almost immediately. He arrived just as Sun Jiao had killed the hunchback man and decided to remain hidden. He could tell the young master and miss were still alive and didn''t need any assistance. He also knew that when Sun Jiao chased after Fatman that Sun Jiao would eventually return and knowing Sun Jiao''s personality Meng Fai deduced that he would return to kill the two. He could then appear just as Sun Jiao attacked and kill him under the excuse of defending the third prince. If he killed him before he attacked then the third prince would need to lie to his father and he couldn''t trust the naive kid to hold up under any amount of questioning. If he waited until he attacked however then the third prince would just need to tell the truth. Meng Fai was already impatient having listened to Sun Jun tell the entire story, so when Sun Jiao put the blade away, lost all killing intent, and picked up a flower Meng Fai couldn''t wait any longer. He couldn''t figure out what had changed in Sun Jiao; first the question and now a flower? He had expected Sun Jiao to return and talk about how he would kill them while enjoying the sight of Sun Jun in fear. Now however he was too close to Sun Jun and at this point unpredictable. If he suddenly changed his mind again and attacked Meng Fai didn''t have the confidence to react in time while hiding. After revealing himself he spoke up with a strong masculine voice and a fake worried look on his face. "Young Master Jun I''ve arrived! Are you alright? How is Young miss?" Sun Jun jumped with a start as he had been focused on Sun Jiao and the slightly glowing flower. "I''m fine, but my sister lost a lot of blood. Do you have any blood recovery pills?" An image of Fatman eating a handful of pills popped into Sun Jiao''s mind, but was then ignored as he focused on the man that had appeared. Xiaobo, not realizing Meng Fai had been observing the whole time, was naturally upset having missed a chance to eliminate competition for the throne. A bead of imaginary sweat appeared on Xiaobo''s forehead. Sun Jiao cut the connection; he didn''t feel like listening to Xiaobo at this moment. "Young master Jiao!" Sun Jiao hadn''t been listening to the two as he was talking with Xiaobo and it seems they the man had asked him a question. "Are you alright? You seem a bit...confused." Meng Fai used this moment to investigate the cause of Sun Jiao''s change. Not interested in answering and knowing he should resume his arrogant act Sun Jiao decided to ignore the question entirely. "Fuck off." With that he ignored the three and returned to the cave to grab the bag of lilies and eat a meal. He wasn¡¯t really in the mood to eat, but Xu Rong had prepared it this morning and he wanted to give the three time to leave. After finishing the meal Sun Jiao decided it was time to return home. He figured the battle experience he had was enough for now and if it wasn''t then he didn¡¯t care. Exiting the cave he found that the sun had set, the moon was out, and the three were gone. It would be a long walk back, but he wasn''t in a hurry. He looked up and saw a full moon in the sky. While staring at the moon he began to wonder how the moon could be so similar to the one back on earth. If the two moons, separated by an unfathomable distance, were to share the same sky they would be perfect matches for each other. If one was dark the other could be full and there would always be a shining light in the sky. Instead they were destined to remain equally alone for all eternity. "I guess I should get used to being alone." Sun Jiao didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. "What''s the difference?" Xiaobo, not knowing how to reply, wisely chose to remain silent. Chapter 35- The Arrogant moon Author note: Ended up rewriting half the chapter. Initially was going to have it mostly be about Sun Jiao, but it was too depressing. I had way more fun writing this instead and so I hope you enjoy it as much as I did. Side story....you bet there is. Also, in case it wasn''t clear all those cliffs was to make the other one less obvious. I don''t know if it did or not, but I hope it caused some surprise. ~~~ The moon, alone in the sky, sparkled above the Great Stone Mountain Range with such splendor that from afar it would appear as though the mountains were kneeling in worship to the goddess above. The cold pale light fell upon Fang Yuehai as she descended the mountain path with grace. Fang Yuehai was in no rush as her journey was an unpleasant one. Her brother had left the clan to marry a merchant''s daughter and had not sent a message since his departure. Her father didn''t think anything was wrong, but Fang Yuehai was worried. The sense of worry and dread had been with her since she had left and only continued to build with each step that brought her closer to Chengjing city. The feelings had caused her steps to slow as though there was an increasingly heavy weight upon her shoulders. The two had always been close to each other and there was a familial connection that she could no longer sense. She had thought at first it was the distance, but even as close as she was to the city it still eluded her. ''Perhaps the city walls are to blame'' she thought to herself with a frown upon her face. As if convincing herself she began to quicken her pace, but the weight didn''t disappear and only continued to build. She didn''t stop at just walking, instead choosing to break out into a run. She had always been an impulsive child, something she shared in common with her brother. Even now the worries didn''t prevent her from acting on her impulse to run. In fact, as the wind blew past her, it helped sweep away the anxiety that plagued her allowing her to be free. The duplexity of the moment didn''t elude her. She smiled at the thought that she was both running from her problems and towards them at the same time. Rather than dwell in torment she chose to find humor in it. When a new problem appeared in front of her it made her smile even brighter. "It seems I''ve arrived sooner than I thought!" The bandit leader standing in the road was enjoying the sight of a beautiful short haired girl. She had a boyish haircut which framed her cute face, but wore tight hunting leathers that outlined her womanly charm. The combination coupled with the odd greeting caused the bandit leader to only helplessly stammer. "Uhhh. What?" Struck by another impulse Fang Yuehai decided to turn the tables. "Give me all your money or else!" she said with a cheerful, but stern voice. The bandit leader''s jaw dropped open. Slowly he looked towards his fellow bandits as if to confirm they also heard what she had said. Seeing the stupid look on their face he was unable to figure out if they had heard what she said. A stupid look was quite normal for them. With a shake of his head he decided to confirm it himself. "What was that?" Fang Yuehai turned her head and coughed as if to clear her voice. Putting on as deep a tone as possible, but still clearly the voice of a young woman, she spoke again. "Give me all your money or else!" The shock was so much that the bandits that had surrounded her had to choke back blood. The shock was so great that one of the bandits hiding in a tree actually collapsed and fell to the ground. The bandit leader had broken through the First Layer which required a strong mind and was able to maintain his composure. "Ah...Excuse me little miss I think you may have injured your head..." as a lecherous thought passed through his head he quickly added "perhaps you should come over here and let uncle take a look at it." Fang Yuehai, as if considering it, rubbed her chin. "Oh you mean uncle wants to do that!" As she said the last word she made a circle with her thumb and index finger on her left hand and put her index finger on her right hand into the circle. "Well, that would have been fine, only you haven''t given me all your money. Tsk tsk! I guess that means you want to give me your life?" The bandit leader hadn''t been thinking of doing that, but now that the girl had said it would be fine he began to drool a bit and it was all he could think of. "Uh. Money? Of course uncle has money! Of course!" He quickly pulled out his coin purse; for a beauty like this he''d pay 10 times the amount and only hoped she would be satisfied with his small offering. "Quick, quick; toss it here!" Fang Yuahai held out her hand expectedly. The bandit leader quickly tossed the money over and took on the appearance of a dog waiting to be rewarded. Any intelligent person seeing this would have been shocked at the stupidity, but the bandits were all instead praising how lucky the bandit leader had been recently. Not only had he broken through the First Layer, but he discovered a sword technique from a rather famous bandit that had lived in the area. The sword technique was so famous that every bandit knew it''s name. This had given him and his bandits the confidence to venture out despite the rumors of a merciless royal prince roaming the mountains and murdering defenseless bandits in their sleep. Catching the bag Fang Yuahai inspected it only to find a few bronze and two silver coins which wasn''t very much. Her eyebrow twitched and she thought to herself ''he actually thinks I''m only worth this much!?'', but accepted the money anyways. The coins were a system backed by a commodity. Unlike earth''s gold standard this world used spirit stones. Any person that desired it could bring the coins to a royal bank and exchange them directly for spirit stones. Spirit stones could be used to help speed up cultivation, craft magic weapons, or reenforce puppets. Without a doubt spirit stones were the most valuable resource on the planet other than unique cultivation treasures. The exchange rate for a spirit stone and coins was not favorable though so most cultivators above the Second Layer chose to use spirit stones as currency. Fang Yuahai was disappointed in the money, but comforted herself with the thought that it was for the bandit''s life and not her body. "Hmph. This is acceptable." Hearing that the bandit leader began to get even more excited and a fire was building in his lower region. Fang Yuahai pocketed the coins and then began to walk towards the bandit leader with a grace that made him freeze in place. Now that he had bought the cow and it was time to taste the milk he was starting to get nervous. He had heard that some beauties were so great that a man would not see himself as worthy and be unable to perform. Could it be that he would be one of those men? Would he shame himself in front of this women and his men? Would the deed be done here and now or would they go back to his bandit nest? More and more thoughts like these went through his head and they began to make him panic. He was confident in his sword skills, but he would be using a different sword in this battle. Sweat was beginning to form on his forehead which caused him even more worry. As Fang Yuahai got closer he could smell the fragrance of a woman that he hadn''t tasted in a long time. Even then it was a common aroma of a peasant woman and not the savory one of a beauty. Though the smell would be considered calming in other situations in this one it only increased the bandit leader''s fears as he considered his own smell and found it lacking. Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. Fang Yuahai was within arms reach now, her white jade arm reached out and moved towards the bandit leader''s chest which was heaving as though he had run all day. Placing her hand on his chest she gave a light shove similar in strength to a groom pushing down his newly married wife on their wedding night. The bandit leader fell backwards and landed on his ass. Completely mindless the bandits starred as Fang Yuahai gave their leader a small smile and continued walking past without a word. The bandit leader felt relief as he sat on the ground and watched her go. All the nervousness left him and he felt a peace of mind that was only shattered when he realized he''d been tricked and shamed in front of his men. In a rage he jumped up and drew his sword which caused the remaining bandits to shake from their stupor. "After her!" he roared as he charged forward. The entire time he''d fallen into her pace and he realized only now that she had never intended to do anything with him. His face was red with anger and embarrassment as he started to run after her. "I''ll rip you limb from limb but not before enjoying that body of your first! You damn seductive witch!" Hearing the roar behind her Fang Yuahai let out a laugh that sounded like bells ringing and began to run at a steady pace. She wasn''t worried about getting caught as she knew they wouldn''t be that strong and so she instead wanted to enjoy the chase. The bandits quickly caught up with her causing her to increase her pace. If she chose she could have left them in the dust, but instead she allowed them to get close and then sped up while pretending to be worried. This kept the bandits from giving up as they thought she was just within arms reach. The distance between the two would close and then she''d jump forward and open up space. Close and then far, close and then far. The chase continued for a while and slowly some of the bandits started to fall behind due to exhaustion. The bandit leader could have used his ki to increase his speed, but wanted to save it for the fight he knew would follow as the lady was obviously a cultivator. He also wanted his men to watch and regain some of the face he lost. As the bandits started to fall off however he realized he was falling into her pace again. He was determined to catch her at any cost and he began to reenforce his legs with his ki. At this moment a lonely figure appeared in the distance with its back turned to towards the chase as it walked towards the city. Fang Yuehai was delighted at the sight as it would add another distraction to her already forgotten worries. Speeding up she began to yell "Help! Young master please help! These evil men are after me!" Hearing this the bandit leader couldn''t let another man be tricked or let her take the initiative. He began to yell "Help! Young master this woman has stolen from us! Do not be deceived by her words she''s a trickster and a cheat!" Sun Jiao had been in a foul mood since he began his return to the city. He decided to ignore the yelling and continue on, but the words he heard next caught his attention causing him to stop. "How shameless! I only took money from one of you! What is this US you speak of! I didn''t steal anything from the rest of you dirty shameless men and even the money I took was compensation for you having stopped me!" Fang Yuahai had turned her head around to yell and didn''t notice Sun Jiao had stopped. She turned back around and almost collided with him, but managed to stop just in front of him. He reached out, grabbed her shoulders and then said to the men behind her with a smile; "I caught the thief for you." The smile on Fang Yuahai''s face changed from happy to worried. She tried to break free, but his grip was too strong. She had thought he was joking, but now she began to worry. ''Is he really going to side with those dirty bandits over a beauty like me!?!''
No more squeaks, from now on I''ll translate the squeaking. Also any time Jai cho talks remember it''s actually the flame spirit talking. Side story; Jia Cho tried to remain calm. It had been several days since he infiltrated the New Blood gang in order to discover the perpetrator who controlled the beatle god to kill his family and he was still no closer to the mastermind. He had heard rumors of a RatFather that was uniting all the rat gangs, but they were just rumors and speculations. The female rat, Tress, had introduced him to the gang and often visited him in an attempt to cling to his power. He had rebuffed her advances so far as they would be but a distraction. Today Tress arrived again and brought a muscular rat with her. "This the one?" the muscular rat spoke. "Yes. He''ll make a fine addition!" Tress squeaked. "If you say so. You come with me!" Jia Cho hadn''t been required to do anything for the gang just yet so he was eager to show his worth as it would help him rise up in the gang and get access to more information. Tress was worried Jia Cho might misunderstand and quickly squeaked up. "This is my brother. He''s a boss rat in the Red Ribbon Squad." "The Red Ribbon Squad?" "Yes. They are the main force our New Blood gang uses to control our area. They go by many names Red Ribbon Squad, Red Ribbon Force, Red Ribbon troop, Red Ribbon Battalion, and so on." "Not army?" The large rat interrupted; "Are you stupid? Who would call it an army? That''s a terrible name for a group." Tess squeaked up quickly; "He''s not stupid! You''re stupid Tony! I think it''s a wonderful name!" Tony looked at Tess with surprise which caused her whiskers to twitch in embarrassment. "Oh so it''s like that? Huh. Well look at that. I guess we need to test him." Jia Cho felt a headache coming on. Tony quickly launched an attack with his right claw that Jia Cho met with his horn. Just before the attacks landed however Tony pulled back and spun which caused his tail to whip around forming a phantom image of a dragon tail that struck out at Jia Cho. "OH NO THAT''S HIS FINISHING MOVE DRAGON TAIL! WATCH OUT!" Tess squeyelled... Caught unaware Jia Cho decided to reveal his trump card as he needed to join the Red Ribbon Company. A strength of a king burst out and a power he had only recently awakened appeared. The kingly force took the form of a ghostly three-tailed, one-eyed, four horned, six winged, bull and slammed into the phantom dragon tail causing Tony to blast out the door of the dirt room. Tess was shocked! Tony was in the top ten of the Red Ribbon Division rankings. Jia Cho was attacked by surprise and still managed to win. She dropped down on her four legs and ran around him a few times before stopping next to him. Her tail brushed against him and she moved closer. Seeing Jia Cho not react she moved close enough that their sides were touching and rubbed her fur against him to leave her scent. Now that Jia Cho knew she had a high ranking officer for a brother he decided to allow her to get close to him. His heart was still cold from losing his wife however so it wouldn''t be too close. Tony staggered in and looked at Jia Cho with awe in his eyes. He didn''t mind that Jia Cho was currently taking certain advantages with his sister; in fact such strength would be a wonderful addition to the family. "You''re a damn impressive rat Jia Cho. Let''s go get you signed up with the Red Ribbon Platoon. Chapter 36- Greed vs Arrogance Lee Yang arrived in front of the two almost immediately. He had begun utilizing his ki to increase his speed when the shouting began and used it to close the distance. When the bandit girl that took his money had been caught by a young man he was already moving his maximum speed. He was able to avoid collision by stepping to the side and moving past them. He slid to a stop and turned around with one fluid motion. His companions were a distance away but would catch up shortly. When he came to a stop his eyes immediately went to a bag on the ground that the young man had dropped to free his hands. From the spot he currently held he could barely see inside the bag where there was glowing petals and even a flash of gold that could be jewelry. Clearly the man was carrying treasures he had discovered in the mountains back to the city. Next he examined the man holding the girl. Lee Yang was not a smart man, but as an entrepreneur he was adept at estimating the strength of people he would deal with as well as estimating their wealth as any good businessman should be. The young man''s clothes were neat, tidy, and clearly a good fabric and a chain could be seen on his neck which indicated weath. His stance was that of a cultivator, but was full of openings indicating that he wasn''t very practiced or extremely confident. He also appeared to be good natured and willing to assist those in need like himself. Lee Yang quickly came to a conclusion that the young man was the perfect mark and the look of avarice that appeared in his eyes showed that he was already determined to help teach the young man a valuable life lesson. Finally he saw the look of surprise and hint of fear in the girl''s eyes which left him with a very relaxed and pleasant feeling. "Ahhh young master thank you for helping us. This shameless woman here stole some of my hard earned money. I wish to not only retrieve my money, but bring her to justice as well. If you could just hand her over I''d be greatly appreciated." Lee Yang was greedy and stupid, but even he could count to two. If he tried to...educate the young man right away then the two might team up and fight him. He first needed to get a hold of the girl and stall for time as his men arrived and started to get into position. The young man replied back with a snort and in an apathetic voice with a hint of disdain asked; "How much?" "Just a small amount of coins in a tiny pouch that is hanging there on her waist." The young man glanced down and the bag disappeared. ''A SPACE RING!! This isn''t just any whale, but a king of the ocean!'' Lee Yang thought. After a moment of considering the young man moved his hands to hold onto the girl''s wrist and released the other. The bag appeared in his hand and he tossed it over. "Here. Take it and go. I''m going to the city so I''ll bring her in." "How could I trouble young master like that? Surely it would slow you down and you are not involved. It''s best if I bring her and make the report." The young man considered for a moment, but then shook his head and a small smile appeared on his face. "I wasn''t going to make a report, but I intend to make sure she''s punished." Lee Yang did everything he could to prevent himself from reacting. It seemed the good young master wasn''t so good and shared similar desires. In Lee Yang''s heart the beauty was already his so how could he not get upset? He had been cautious before and a bit tepid about robbing the young man, but now he swore to deal with this kid who was taking his woman. "That''s fine, but my heart would not be at ease if you leave without crippling her. Perhaps in the future she will come and take my money or even worse my life?" The young man took his time considering again and Lee Yang smiled to himself. His men were in position. Once they were ready he would attack without regard. His men could hold them down with arrows while he used his skill to kill the young man and it would be easy to subdue the woman then. "You have your money so go. I won''t repeat myself." Lee Yang dropped his act. The young man was already preparing for a fight and his men were almost in position he just needed a few more seconds of time. "Ha! You dare? Don''t you know who I am? My na-" Sun Jiao had waited long enough. He had hoped they would leave once they got their money back even though Xiaobo had correctly predicted they wouldn''t. If they did leave then things would be resolved, but since they weren''t he knew a fight was unavoidable. Now that he was surrounded he let go of the girl. Anger and disappointment filled his voice as he spoke softly; "I don''t give a fuck who you are." With that declaration Sun Jiao used his Sun and Cloud steps to arrive behind Lee Yang as his blade appeared in his hands. He thrust it through Lee Yang''s back and out again with one fluid motion before he even had time to react. Xiaobo, enjoying the show, threw in a reminder. Sun Jiao rolled his eyes as chased down the bandits who hadn''t begun to flee even with their leader dead. He had hoped it would be an entertaining fight to distract him, but it was just mindless slaughter. Shocked by his speed Fang Yuehai watched from the spot he had left her. She considered grabbing his bag and running, but he wasn''t a despicable person like the bandit leader. Instead she waited until he was finished and returned to the road. Sun Jiao appeared next to his bag, his eyes never having left it, and lifted it over his shoulder. Without a word he turned and approached the dead bandit leader. Having already lost Xu Rong he wasn''t interested in Fang Yuehai regardless of her beauty. Instead he put the body into his ring and then pulled the coin purse out and casually tossed it over his shoulder to the stunned Fang Yuehai. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. Sun Jiao almost coughed up blood, but quickly suppressed it. Sun Jiao had almost perfect memory at this point in his cultivation, but having access to all the information doesn''t mean you can remember it! His brain was like having a library full of books, but without knowing which book he needed he wouldn''t be able to find the information. Fang Yuehai had caught the bag and then tried to thank him, but he had ignored her as he walked away as though he was lost in his own thoughts. She had shouted to get his attention several times and was not used to being ignored. This caused all of her favorable opinion of the young man to turn to anger. They say love and hate are just different sides of the same coin after all. Sun Jiao was walking so it didn''t take long for Fang Yuehai to run ahead of him and throw out her arms to block his way. "HEY! Don''t you know it''s rude to not give your name? Why are you ignoring me?" Sun Jiao''s mood was already leaning towards irritated and so the look of displeasure given to Fang Yuehai came as natural as lightning in a thunderstorm. With his face already having an innate disposition towards evil scowl it gave his eyes a cold gleam that sent a chill down Fang Yuehai''s spine filling her with thoughts of regret. "AH! I mean to say I am Fang Yuehai and would like to know the name of the person who saved me so as to thank young master properly." "Scram beggar lady I don''t have time for your thanks." Fang Yuehai''s previous regret was replaced immediately by the impulse to hit him. "How rude! I just want to say thanks! Accept my thanks!" With a slight smile Sun Jiao quickly retorted. "So you don''t deny the beggar part?" "Argh!" Fang Yuehai was getting frustrated. She couldn''t understand how could this young man be so difficult to handle! "I am NOT a beggar! I just want to say thank you! Now tell me your name!" Sun Jiao sighed and rolled his eyes. Rather than answering he instead used his sun and cloud steps to slip past her and put a small distance between the two in order to continue on his way. Sun Jiao nearly tripped. Frustrated Fang Yuehai caught up, but didn''t block his path choosing instead to walk alongside of him. "HEY STOP STARING OFF INTO SPACE! Look. Sorry for before. Let''s start over. My nam-" "Is Fang Yuehai the beggar. I remember." "Oh so you did hear my name? Hey wait I''m not a beggar. See? See?" Fang Yuehai took out her personal coin purse and opened it to show a handful of silver coins and a couple of gold coins which was considered quite wealthy for a commoner. "Oh? Did you steal that from some bandits too?" "I did NOT steal it Thank! You. Very. Much! I...err...got it from my father." Fang Yuehai blushed and looked off to the side avoiding Sun Jiao''s eyes. She had actually stolen the money from her father when she snuck away, but was too embarrassed to admit it. "Bullshit. You actually took that from someone? Wow I wasn¡¯t serious before, but now I''m impressed. You''re quite the thief! Wait did you say FANG Yuehai?" Hearing the last question Fang Yuehai chose to ignore his other remarks and answered with a haughty laugh. "OH? So you have heard of me? Of course you have I am the top beauty from the famous Fang clan! Surely my name is synonymous with great beauty in the capital city no?"
Really enjoyed writing the last part of the chapter. Got a little writer block about halfway through or this chapter would have been out yesterday. Some times though you sleep on it and it just comes out the next day! Side story: Jia Cho traveled to the Red Ribbon Army base. Not that anyone called it that unless they were monkeying around. Chapter 37- The Arrogant return Author note: 2 week break :( went on vacation for a week or so and then got sick from something I caught there. Feeling well enough to write! Should have another chapter tomorrow. Not really happy about how this chapter turned out(rewrote it a few times), but I need to move on and I like the ending/direction it''s at now. I was specifically having trouble getting from last chapter to events in the near future, but I think this will transition it well. Coincidentally though it gave me a great meta title for this chapter. I''m sure I''ve mentioned how much I enjoy good chapter titles. ~~~ The name sounded familiar to Sun Jiao, but he was unable to place it. He remembered the fight between Xiaobo and Fang Shi, but mostly when he thought of that time his thoughts went to Sun Qing¡¯s dazzling eyes. Xiaobo could also remember details of events with crystal clarity, but either because he chose to lie or because he intentionally forgot the person he claimed to not know him. Seeing she was being ignored again Fang Yuehai¡¯s face began to redden with anger. ¡°HEY! You listening to me?¡± ¡°What? Oh right. Nope never heard of you.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve never heard of me? Just who do you think you are?¡± ¡°Sun Jiao.¡± ¡°SUN? As in the royal clan!?¡± Naturally Fang Yuehai had heard of the royal clan that controlled not only a continent on Iset, but also controlled hundreds, if not thousands, of lesser universes and worlds. Their empire was the largest known empire in all of human existence. Even ignoring the empire the fact that they could control a continent on Iset was enough to make them an incredible power. In order to setup a single branch on Iset the Fang clan had to expend countless resources. Despite knowing this Fang Yuehai never even thought about getting close to him to help improve her clan¡¯s standing; she was just surprised to hear that someone of the Sun clan would wander about alone. Even if the thought had crossed her mind she had immediately assumed he was a distant relative or someone that wasn¡¯t very influential as all the important Sun clan members wouldn¡¯t have wasted their time saving someone they didn¡¯t know. He had acted arrogant before, but that was only natural having come from the Sun Family. Despite that she had a favorable impression and thought that he might be able to help find her brother. ¡°Hey! Does that mean you can find someone in the city for me?¡± Realizing where this was going Sun Jiao thought of a way to avoid it, but decided that was a coward''s way out. It would be best to show strength instead of weakness. ¡°Not only could I find him, but I even know who you¡¯re looking for already.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°Fang Shi right? He¡¯s dead.¡± Fang Yuehai felt as if her body was dropped into an arctic river and froze on the spot. Sun Jiao had continued to walk a ways until she finally replied with a shaky voice. ¡°Y-you¡¯re joking right? It¡¯s not...not nice to joke like that you know¡­¡± Turning Sun Jiao mustered his courage and looked her right in the eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not joking. He died fighting...a noble. You should be proud of him though as he was able to shatter the nobles soul before dying.¡± It was the truth, but it still left a pour taste in Sun Jiao¡¯s mouth. From the moment Fang Shi yelled for the carriage to stop he had set himself down the path towards his death. The old Sun Jiao would never have let him live and after Fang Shi killed him Sun Qing would have gone on a rampage. Sun Jiao asked Xiaobo about what happened in Sun Qing¡¯s future after Sun Jiao died and Xiaobo gave him a depressing and horrific tale. After killing Fang Shi and everyone around she slaughtered her way out of the city straight to the Fang clan. There she killed to her heart¡¯s content and turned half the city into undead dolls while the other half was eaten alive by them. After venting her rage she all that remained was insanity. She stayed in the clan killing anyone that came until a Sun clan elder came to put her out of her misery. Had she remained sane she would have been punished, but not killed as revenge for a Sun clan prince is only natural. All this mattered not to Fang Yuehai as she still in a daze while frantically trying to process her brother¡¯s death. In order to cope she grasped on to the only thing about the situation that wasn¡¯t her brother¡¯s death. ¡°Was there a girl there? Did she survive?¡± This caused Sun Jiao a bit of surprise. After being told about her brother¡¯s death she asked about another person. ¡°No there wasn¡¯t a girl.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Sun Jiao waited a bit, but after no more questions followed and seeing Fang Yuehai lost in thought he decided to leave. As he returned to his slow pace towards the city Fang Yuehai mindlessly followed only a few paces behind. Sun Jiao returned to thinking about his next move. He spoke with Xiaobo and they both agreed that the third prince couldn¡¯t be left unpunished. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. As the two approached the city Fang Yuehai came to a decision and with that decision came a yell of frustration. ¡°AHHHHHHH!!¡± It was a yell of anger that had no direction. Like a volcano blasting it¡¯s fury towards the heavens it served no purpose, but to relieve pressure. The sudden noise startled Sun Jiao, he turned with a curious gaze and watched until she calmed down. ¡°Better?¡± ¡°Much. He may be dead, but like you said he died honorably. Now though I must find his fiance and give her the bad news. I only hope she doesn¡¯t take it too hard as the two were definitely soulmates.¡± With that Sun Jiao¡¯s eyebrow twitched, but he wisely said nothing and instead continued on. ¡°Hey that was your cue to offer help. You should be able to find her right?¡± ¡°Why should I help? I only knew about your brother because he killed a noble and shared your last name. How would I be able to find her? Do you even have her name?¡± ¡°Yes! It¡¯s Dong Qing! She¡¯s the daughter of a merchant. That should be all you need right?¡± ¡°Did you even listen? Why should I help? Besides how many Dong Qings do you think are in this city?¡± ¡°A lot, but not many will be daughter of a rich merchant!¡± ¡°And what if she isn¡¯t a daughter of a rich merchant? Your clan is pretty famous isn¡¯t it? Maybe she lied about that in order to get her way into your clan?¡± ¡°There is no way she would do that! She definitely loved my brother I could tell when I looked in her eyes and when she looked at my brother I could see this look of hunger like she wanted to just eat him up she was so in love!¡± ¡°Maybe she wanted to actually eat him? There are people like that you know.¡± ¡°You eat people!?¡± ¡°I said people eat people. Not me!¡± ¡°Why do you look so guilty then huh! Well as long as you help me find her I¡¯ll forgive you.¡± Sun Jiao turned to glare at her which caused her to wave her hands in front of her franticly. ¡°I forgive you! I forgive you! Don¡¯t eat me!¡± Her poor acting caused Sun Jiao to smile and rolled his eyes. ¡°Ahh! You smiled! Now you definitely owe me.¡± ¡°I¡­Fine. If I find anything I¡¯ll let you know, but I won¡¯t make any promises.¡± Sun Jiao decided to agree now and if by some chance they came across each other in the future he would just say he hadn¡¯t found anything. They were approaching the gate anyways so he would be able to leave her then. A small line had formed to enter the city and Fang Yuehai headed to join the queue. Sun Jiao however ignored the line and continued towards the entrance even without prompting from Xiaobo. He was beginning to get comfortable using his status as the second prince. ¡°Hey the line- oh right you¡¯re part of the Sun family you can get in for free can¡¯t you?¡± Hearing this the people in the crowd began to whisper with shock. ¡°Sun family? Wow he¡¯s probably an incredible warrior.¡± ¡°Yeah did you hear about the first prince? He¡¯s already so strong. Shame about the second prince being complete trash though; not only that but he¡¯s twisted and cruel.¡± ¡°Shh what if that¡¯s him and he hears you!¡± ¡°Nonsense he just came from the mountains. The second prince is a lazy spoiled brat that clings to his sister¡¯s power. Everyone knows that. He¡¯d never go to the mountains.¡± The people talking were at the front of the line and as Sun Jiao was towards the end of the line they didn¡¯t think he could hear them as the distance was far enough that a First Layer like Fang Yuehai wouldn¡¯t be able to hear it. When he reached the Second Layer however the power of his body improved in all aspects giving him hearing that surpassed the First Layer. Everything Xiaobo had said was the truth and he ruthlessly attacked Sun Jiao¡¯s weak point. If it had been before Xu Rong¡¯s death then Sun Jiao would have been able to easily disregard his words, but now they were effective as a hot knife through butter. With a slight motion Sun Jiao appeared before the man and gripped him by the shirt in order to lift him up. ¡°So I¡¯m trash huh?¡± Sun Jiao reached back and slapped the man who was just a mortal. He had learned to control his strength in the mountains so the slap simply left a large red hand print. ¡°Lazy?¡± Slap. ¡°Spoiled?¡± Slap. ¡°Brat?¡± Slap! With each slap Sun Jiao felt like descending a mountain. He felt like his soul had been unsettled and only now was it calming and returning to normal. With the last slap he threw the man against the wall causing the man to spit up blood as well as few teeth before he slumped over. Everyone that had heard the man¡¯s words were thinking the same thing. ¡®He didn¡¯t say anything about the twisted and cruel part!¡¯ Chapter 38- Captain Arrogant: The Gate Soldier Author note: It''s the weekend baby. Enjoy! ~~~ The captain of the gate had seen Sun Jiao¡¯s behavior and could tell what others were thinking. The captain was at the peak of the Second Layer and looked down on Sun Jiao; as the man had said the second prince was lazy trash. He also happened to be close friends with Fang Shaofan the Imperial General of the Sun clan who tentatively sided with the third prince. If he could bully this second prince not only would he curry favor with Fang Shaofan, but maybe even impress the third prince. As for the second prince¡¯s sister? She wasn¡¯t by his side and with Fang Shaofan supporting him she couldn¡¯t seek revenge as long as he didn¡¯t go too far. Unable to hold himself back he mustered up his courage and let out a snort of disgust. Sun Jiao turned towards the gate captain with a derisive look. ¡°Halt! You dare cause trouble in front of the city gate? If the man had said false words I would give you face, but what cause could you have to punish a man for speaking the truth? I¡¯ve seen your strength before and without your sister you¡¯re nothing but trash. Even a lowly gate captain like myself can reach the peak of the Second Layer.¡± With that the captain flexed his muscles and a look of expectation shown on his face. He couldn¡¯t wait to see the look of fear on the second princes face. His chest swelled with pride at the face he¡¯d gain by intimidating a prince. If the second prince wasn¡¯t at the First Layer the captain might have been reluctant, but the second prince had been stuck on the First Layer for several years. The crowd gasped and backed up while the guards also backed up, but a look of pride crossed their faces when they looked at their captain. Sun Jiao¡¯s look changed from one of contempt to one of amusement. ¡°What gives you, how did you say it? Ahh yes, a lowly gate captain. What gives a lowly pathetic worm of a man like you the right to question me?¡± Rather than backing down the second prince had chosen to confront him. The captain had only wanted to slightly bully the second prince with a few words and assumed that this second princess¡¯s sycophantic brother would back down without her support. Once you climb on the back of a tiger though it was hard to get down. ¡°Hmph. Everyone here knows that if we fought I would win. The only reason I don¡¯t beat you up and throw you in a cell is because you somehow share blood with the great Sun clan. I must of course give face to the Sun clan, but a weakling like you doesn¡¯t deserve the name. Now go inside and run back to hide underneath your sister¡¯s skirts.¡± The captain continued his bold attitude, but a slight bead of sweat revealed the pressure he was under. Insulting the second prince was risky as he was still a member of the Sun clan, but as long as he gave the Sun clan face however he believed Fang Shaofan would be able to shield him. If they were to fight a Second-Peak could end a fight with a First-Peak without spilling blood. Under the extremely unlikely chance the second prince broke through recently his foundation would be unstable as he was not the type to stabilize his foundation through training or fighting. The crowd began to whisper, but this time took care to not speak too loudly for fear of Sun Jiao hearing them and ending up like the beaten man. A plain looking mortal women whispered to her slightly more attractive friend; ¡°That captain is so bold! I wish I could find a man like that!¡± ¡°The second prince picked the wrong day to show his face around here. I can¡¯t wait to see him run away with his tail between his legs!¡± said a merchant to his slightly more attractive donkey. Even a child that had gone to pick herbs spoke to himself ¡°I hope they fight! I really want to see that prince lose all his face!¡± Sun Jiao ignored all this and rather than flee brought out his blade. ¡°If you have the confidence then why bother with words?¡± In less than a breath Sun Jiao grabbed ki from his dantain and rotated it through the first reinforcement path. At the end of the breath the second reinforcement path was complete and Sun Jiao felt his body strengthen greatly. Seeing Sun Jiao¡¯s confident look the gate captain¡¯s sweat began to increase. ¡°I have confidence, but I must give Sun clan face. Move along. Move along.¡± ¡°You give the Sun clan face, but not me? Doesn¡¯t that mean you believe I¡¯m not a member of the Sun clan? If I leave wouldn¡¯t others say that I am not a member?¡± ¡°You may lack the qualifications, but your name is still Sun.¡± Xiaobo hadn¡¯t expected that. Sun Jiao raised his chin and pointed his blade towards the captain. ¡°If I were to lose to you then I¡¯d write my name backwards in shame.¡± Xiaobo definitely hadn¡¯t expected that. This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. The crowd hadn¡¯t expected that either. ¡°WHAT! If he writes his name backwards...wouldn¡¯t that mean he¡¯s no longer a Sun?¡± ¡°This guy is too arrogant! Does he think that with the strength of a First Layer he could win? Impossible!¡± ¡°Hee haw¡± ¡°Shut up you damn donkey this is getting good!¡± The captain hadn¡¯t expected that either, but was instantly delighted. ¡°You said it! Everyone hear heard it so you can¡¯t take those words back. If you lose you¡¯re no longer the second prince of the Sun clan!¡± Fang Yuehai was off to the side and had been watching with enough interest to have not given the crowd any attention. ¡°What! You¡¯re the second prince! You never said that!¡± She hadn¡¯t expected that! While watching Sun Jiao slap the man, Fang Yuehai hadn¡¯t felt disgust and instead felt that it was only natural to defend his face even if she hadn¡¯t heard the words the man spoke. When the captain had said it was the truth she began to slightly disfavor Sun Jiao, but that was cut away when instead of backing down he pulled out his blade and issued a challenge. Then, upon hearing that he was the second prince, she was thrown into confusion like a ship in a storm. She had naturally heard rumors of the second prince, but hadn¡¯t cared enough to remember his name. She was unable to believe it. This man who had saved her was the same one that tortured and beat mortals on a whim? That once tore out the tongues of an entire family because their baby cried while he was walking by? Fang Yuehai shuddered at that thought. She heard that he had tied the tongues together and used them to hang the baby while the rest of the family bled out at it¡¯s feet...alive just long enough to watch their child¡¯s last breath. The two images of Sun Jiao didn¡¯t overlap in her mind. It was like oil and water. She was going to ask about it, but thought to herself it was better to hold her tongue. Fang Yuahai cracked a smile at that, but it faded quickly upon further thought. Sun Jiao ignored them and instead focused on the captain. ¡°I said it and I won¡¯t regret it.¡± A gleam appeared in the gate captain¡¯s eyes. At first was starting to regret picking a fight, but now that he was able to fight without worrying about the Sun clan his confidence soared like a proud albatross soaring over the endless ocean. Stretching his thick arms over his head with his fists clenched he slowly brought them down in a circle and slammed his fists together. At the same time he breathed out a noxious green ki mist that covered his fists. A mercenary in the crowd noticed this and yelled out in shock; ¡°THAT¡¯S POISON ATTRIBUTE! HE ACTUALLY HAS A KI ATTRIBUTE!¡± A clueless mortal man spoke up; ¡°Attribute? What¡¯s an attribute?¡± The man who had yelled began to explain, but not before enjoying the satisfaction of having the crowd¡¯s attention. ¡°Ha! You don¡¯t even know that? Do you live in the mountains off berries? Maybe you live in a cave huh? Well let me, your father, tell you. An attribute is uh...well it¡¯s like umm.¡± The man knew about attributes, but didn¡¯t had only heard rumors and was having trouble explaining. ¡°An attribute is a method of applying aspects of the world to your ki. This allows you to use your ki to have an effect on the world that is related to the aspect you applied. For instance applying a fire attribute would allow your ki to create fire. Poison attribute would naturally cause a poison effect. Well that is the simplest and most basic type of attributes that any idiot could use.¡± Sun Jiao, who had already asked Xiaobo, informed the crowd with a cold and indifferent attitude as though he was a teacher talking to his students about a painfully boring subject for the thousandth time. Xiaobo had explained about attributes quickly and only mentioned that they could be far more complicated such as a formation or even something abstract such as an emotion, an evening sunset, or the letter S. ¡°That¡¯s right! My poison attribute will make your death incredibly painful.¡± Sun Jiao snorted and chose not to reply. Instead he lunged forward and swung his blade. A smile appeared on the captain¡¯s face. He¡¯d always wanted to say this to a prince, but would never dare. ¡°YOU DARE?!¡±
I had to stop writing at least twice because I cracked myself up. Hope you found the silly little jokes funny as well. Chapter 39- Captain Arrogant: The Gate Soldier part 2 Author note: Comp giving me trouble again. I think I figured it out after a bsod and have replaced the graphics card. Definitely 2 chapters this week. ~~~ Sun Jiao''s silver blade arced over his head as he rushed towards the gate captain. The gate captain had no intention of avoiding the attack and instead casually threw out a green ki covered fist. The fist may have been a casual strike, but the poison attribute caused even this simple punch to be deadly. As the fist extended a blurry and indistinct image of a spider appeared surrounding the fist along with the sound of a rattling hiss that caused those close by to shudder. Not only did the captain of the gate have a poison attribute, but he had learned a martial skill that synergized well with the poison attribute. He had received the skill from the Imperial General as a reward for reaching captain and a reward from such a powerful figure would not be a simple one. Hollow Moonlight Spider skill was a middle class skill that could grow with the cultivator. At the Second layer Hollow Moonlight Spider skill could only strengthen the attack. At the Third Layer the skill could manifest into a spider during the attack. At the Fourth Layer a cultivator could use the skill to establish a domain and the spider would manifest and fight along side the user inside this domain. Of course just learning the skill didn''t mean it would grow on its own, but would require the user to have various insights into the skill along with the cultivation to utilize those insights. The mercenary in the crowd who had lost face due to speaking out previously tried again to shamelessly show off. "That''s a skill manifestation! Only Third Layer cultivators are able to manifest skills!" Those who knew about skill manifestation were quite few in the crowd, but they upon recognizing it were left with their mouths hanging open. They were shocked because a skill usually only manifests upon reaching Third-ki. Just reaching Third-body would only give the cultivator a body that was at the Third Layer, but they would still have a similar ki strength. It was possible for the gate captain to do this however because his attribute was perfect for the skill allowing him to use the skill with twice the power and half the effort. Sun Jiao was unphased upon hearing this. Instead his blade slowly descended as if to meet the image of the spider head on which caused the gate captain to laugh inside. He was already envisioning the image of the spider blowing away the sword and sinking it''s fangs into Sun Jiao. Just before the two attacks met Sun Jiao activated his father''s Burning Sun step. After learning Sun and Cloud steps Sun Jiao had instinctively been able to use both of the derivative skills. Previously he had only used the combination steps, but in front of the crowd he wouldn''t reveal his trump cards so easily. The sudden increase in speed caught the gate captain off guard, but with a reaction and ferocity suiting a cultivator a half-step into the Third Layer he quickly swung his other hand out to counter attack that would cost both their lives. He knew how arrogant his opponent was and also knew that Sun Jiao wouldn''t trade lives with a lowly gate captain. With this attack Sun Jiao would only have the option to retreat or trade lives. If Sun Jiao had been aiming for the captain''s life then that would be the case, but Xiaobo was an expert that knew Sun Jiao''s limits and had given him another target. The silver blade completed its motion and the two quickly separated. Sun Jiao returned to his starting position and the gate captain remained steady. The bystanders gasped as they saw two bloody holes on the side of Sun Jiao''s stomach which had green ki slowly leaking out. The vice-captain immediately frowned and murmured to himself; "What a pity Sun Jiao has lost. The captain''s poison could kill even a Third Layer cultivator." The crowd also had noticed the holes and thought Sun Jiao had definitely lost. The captain however didn''t appear happy with the outcome. A red circle appeared around his left arm which had been used in the first attack. With a sloppy slurp sound the extended arm slowly slid just below the shoulder. Sun Jiao had kept his calm appearance, but he had been unable to completely avoid the second attack. This was only a minor annoyance to him however as Xiaobo had been ready to assist the moment the attack landed. Once the poison ki entered Sun Jiao''s body Xiaobo had immediately surrounded it with Will and suppressed it. The Hollow Moonlight Spider was primarily a ki attack and didn''t contain much Will power; instead relying on the poison to attack the target''s body. Xiaobo was able to completely wipe out the small amount of Will inside the poison ki and then control it. If others knew how easy it had been for Sun Jiao to suppress the poison they would have coughed up blood. Seeing Sun Jiao like this caused Fang Yuehai to feel a small pain inside her chest. They had only walked a short time together, but he had saved her life which caused her to find his princely arrogance to be charming rather than repulsive. She clenched her fist and began to circulate her ki causing a small glowing crown to appear on the back of her hand. Sun Jiao noticed Fang Yuehai beginning to rush to his side and held up his hand for her to stop. Breathing in deeply he then exhaled the poison ki which, when mixed with his breath, had the appearance of a green fog. A look of disdain appeared on Sun Jiao''s face. "I''ve got to hand it to you. Your mastery of that skill is quite good. In front of me though your attack is only so-so." Fang Yuehai let out a little snort of laughter, but the captain didn''t find the words funny at all. His eyes narrowed and his remaining fist was clenched so tightly blood was appearing on his palm. Sun Jiao continued talking as if he hadn''t noticed. "Since I won this exchange it seems though I am worth of the name Sun. Let this be a lesson to you; if you try and compete with me..." Sun Jiao''s eyes narrowed and he gave a devilish grin. "...you''ll always come up short." Sun Jiao was intending to let things drop here as he wasn''t confident in a life and death fight even with his opponent having a single arm. Sun Jiao had won simply due to the captain''s strong belief in his poison attribute and severe underestimation of Sun Jiao''s speed. Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. Unfortunately the gate captain had already reached his limit with the first comment and the second mention of his missing arm caused him to lose all sense and go into a rage. With a yell he began his third attack only to be interrupted by cold piercing feeling in his chest. He looked down and found a sword sticking out of his chest. Gripping the blade with his only hand he turned his head and saw his vice-captain standing behind him with a pleasant smile on his face. The vice-captain was a good looking young man of 24 and was actually close in power with the captain. He had become a guard only a year ago and was promoted quickly through the ranks, not just because of his cultivation, but also due to his clever nature. Coughing up blood the captain struggled to talk; "Ye Bai?..You dare to stab..*cough*..me? Fang Shaofan will *cough* have your head for this." Ye Bai ripped his sword out of the captain''s back with a lighthearted laugh. "For what? Executing a traitor? You heard him say it didn''t you? I am worth of the name Sun? In case you forgot; we serve the Sun clan and you just attacked the second prince. Don''t blame me for doing my job." Ye Bai finished cleaning his blade with a cloth and put the sword away while Sun Jiao watched with a look of indifference. The gate captain fell to the ground and more blood spilled out of his mouth. With his life force fading he was burning his ki to stay alive. "You thin..*cough* that vile creature will protect you from Fang...Sh." The gate captain was unable to finish his sentence as blood filled his throat, but Ye Bai got the gist of it. "Maybe not, but don''t tell me you didn''t notice his woman?" What young man could resist the sight of a beautiful woman? He had been focused on the fight, but had kept an eye on Fang Yuehai and noticed the mark on her hand and the worry on her face. Seeing the two together he immediately came to the slightly incorrect conclusion that the two were together. With eyes turning towards her Fang Yuehai''s face lightly blushed and her hand dismissively waved in front of her in a calm manner. "I''m sure the ladies in the crowd will be happy to hear we''re not together. Haha! We had run into each other by chance is all." Ye Bai didn''t know whether to laugh or to cry. He had planning on using her connection to Sun Jiao as a method of placating Fang Shaofan. He had recognized the mark of the crown on her fist which was a skill that only elite members of the Fang family had and thus correctly connected her with Fang Shaofan. In fact the two were closely related as Fang Shaofan was her Father''s uncle. He definitely wasn''t happy to hear the two weren''t together. To Ye Bai however, every setback was an opportunity. Putting on his most charming smile he didn''t let a hint of his displeasure show. "I don''t know about the ladies, but I am certainly glad to hear it. I am the vice-captain of this gate and my name is Ye Bai, you can call me brother Bai if you like. How may I address the lovely lady?" If the two weren''t together then he could get close to her himself! The gate captain still had yet to die and seeing his former vice-captain flirt over his dying body caused him to fill with rage, but he was only able to cough up more blood. Ye Bai quickly withdrew his sword, brought the tip across the captain''s throat, and sheathed it all in one smooth motion without a single change on his face. Sun Jiao had been watching with a bored look, but things had come to a close and he didn''t have time for this side show. "M-" "Her name is Fang Yuehai. I''ll have to thank brother Bai for disposing of the traitor''s corpse and congratulate him on his promotion to captain." Ye Bai''s eyebrow twitched at the mention of his promotion. In fact the reason he decided to act was just for that reason. Hearing Sun Jiao mention it caused Ye Bai to raise his opinion of him, but then his mind processed the first part of the sentence and he raised it even further. The prince had not only warned him that he saw through Ye Bai''s actions, but was also rewarding him. By giving him the duty of disposing of the corpse the prince was telling him that everything on the captain''s body was free for the taking. Ye Bai was impressed even he didn''t have the confidence to handle this matter as quickly and efficiently as Sun Jiao. Both the carrot and the stick in a single sentence! Ye Bai clasped his hands in front of him and gave a bow. "My pleasure young master. Please forgive my request, but may I ask about the matter of Fang Shaofan?" Fang Yuehai, a little upset at being interrupted, quickly spoke up. "Hmph. It''s only a gate captain. I owe him," pointing her thumb at Sun Jiao ", a small favor. I''ll clear this matter up with Uncle Shaofan." Hearing her refer to saving her life as a ''small favor'' Sun Jiao didn''t know whether to laugh or to cry. Shameless! How was helping Ye Bai with his problem returning the favor to him? He managed to stifle his reaction with a small snort. Considering the matter settled he walked through the gate without waiting for a reply. The two continued to discuss the fight as Fang Yuehai quickly excused herself and caught up.
Author note: No sidestory, but BK will make an appearance again I promise. Some of you might be wondering how much of the fight was Sun Jiao and Xiaobo. I''d say most of the fight was Xiaobo''s planning, but all the talking was Sun Jiao''s acting. He''s lost Xu Rong, stopped really worrying so much about his role and has fallen into the character. Hopefully I can convey that well. Ultimately I want the reader to be guessing how much is Sun Jiao acting and how much is his actual personality. Eventually I also want the line to blur more and more until they''re indistinguishable. Then I''ll...well...no spoilers. :D Chapter 40- Arrogance loses to the shameless Quick update; was planning on two chapters today, but have to baby sit my brother. I''ll try to get another one out this weekend, but it''s awkward writing at home so it may wait until monday. ~~~ As Sun Jiao and Fang Yuehai approached the solid gold wall Sun Jiao noticed the people around him and asked something that had been bothering him for some time. ¡°Hey. So I really helped you out back there with my Uncle right?¡± Fang Yuehai, who had been quietly thinking, spoke up so suddenly it almost made Sun Jiao flinch. Only with the superior body control that comes with cultivation did he manage to stifle the reflex. ¡°Sure I guess.¡± The sudden question that caught him off guard caused him to answer just as quickly. ¡°Good. Good. I¡¯m sending a message to my Uncle so he can prepare a place for me here, but it will take some time and I need a place to stay until then.¡± Waving her hand at a nearby inn in a dismissive gesture she continued, ¡°I could stay at one of these cheap places, but since you won¡¯t mind if I stay with you right? If not then I guess I need to let Uncle know that you don¡¯t want me staying with you and which cheap rundown place I¡¯ll be staying in.¡± The inns that were close to the golden wall were all high class inns that required an exorbitant amount of money to stay in. If any of the owners heard Fang Yuehai¡¯s words they would have coughed up blood. After thinking a bit Sun Jiao decided on his reply. ¡°I admit that clearing up the matter was helpful, but I already agreed to help you find your brother¡¯s fiance. Things can be considered even.¡± ¡°Ah! You haven¡¯t found her yet though and I¡¯ve already helped you. How about this; I¡¯ll stay with you until Uncle finds me a place and we¡¯ll consider that interest on the favor!¡± ¡°What how is that considered interest? If anything you can consider helping me with that matter as interest for my favor. Not to mention I gave you information on your brother.¡± With that Fang Yuehai¡¯s apparent mood dropped and a look of sadness passed over her eyes causing Sun Jiao to regret his words. ¡°I...sorry that was¡­¡± Instantly Fang Yuahai¡¯s mood brightened and she quickly wrapped her arm around Sun Jiao¡¯s arm. ¡°I accept your apology. We¡¯re friends after all right? What¡¯s with all this talk about favors and interest anyways? We should help each other without expecting anything in return! In fact I am even going to let Uncle know what a great friend you are for saving me and that he should be supporting you more!¡± Sun Jiao rolled his eyes. ¡°Fine you can stay, but only until Fang Shaofan finds you a place.¡± ¡°Thanks brother Jiao I knew you¡¯d help me out! I¡¯ll send the message at the gate!¡± The two continued arm in arm until they reached the wall, stopping briefly to send the message and then continued on to the palace. When the guard saw the two approaching he felt a wave of pity for the young girl. ¡°Another beauty wasted¡± he mumbled to himself. Naturally he had seen the second prince lure several young women to their unfortunate fate and was unable to do anything about it. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. When the young lady turned out to be the grand niece of General Fang the pity turned to panic. He tried several times to suggest a wonderful inn or perhaps a family friend, but under the cold gaze of Sun Jiao he was unable to dissuade Fang Yuahai and accepted the message with reluctance. The only shining light was that he wouldn¡¯t have to deliver the message to General Fang himself. The message continued up the ranks eventually falling into the hands of the General¡¯s direct subordinate. The General was in the middle of a breakthrough, had entered secluded meditation, and issued orders to not be disturbed under any situation. The subordinate that received the message went pale after reading it and looked at the man who handed to him. ¡°Is this a joke? Who gave you this? Actually, no I don¡¯t want to know. Did you read this?¡± The messenger had a curious look on his face and wondered what could possibly cause Shen Duzi to panic as much as he was now. ¡°No sir!¡± Shen Duzi¡¯s had a thoughtful look on his face as he read the letter again. Slowly the look hardened with resolve and he began to burn the letter. ¡°I suppose I should tell you what¡¯s in the letter. General Shaofan¡¯s grand niece has been taken by the second prince.¡± ¡°What! Th-the second prince? We must hurry then an-¡± ¡°No. We¡¯ll do nothing because nothing is what needs to be done. General Shaofan is currently in the middle of a breakthrough and if we interrupt him now who knows when he¡¯ll have this chance again. If we don¡¯t interrupt him and he finds out then we¡¯ll be blamed for not notifying him. What¡¯s more important? The life of a single girl or the chance at a breakthrough? There will always be more girls born, but this chance is a once in a thousand years opportunity. Did anyone see you bring this letter to me?¡± The messenger thought for a moment and replied; ¡°No. I received it outside the Sanctum and came immediately. Anyone that saw me receive the letter outside wouldn¡¯t know where it was going.¡± A cold light appeared in Shen Duzi¡¯s eyes. ¡°How unfortunate for you.¡± --- After arriving at his palace Sun Jiao found a room for Fang Yuahai, told her he was going to cultivate, and headed towards his sister¡¯s cultivation room. Unable to think of a logical reason why Xiaobo reluctantly agreed with the plan. Sun Jiao quickly found a doll, handed it the Sapphire Star Baobab fruit, and ordered it to be delivered to his Sun Qing. He then found another doll, handed all but two of the lilies and relayed the instructions that Xiaobo gave him on how to process them. Finally sitting in his cultivation room he asked Xiaobo what to do next. Xiaobo¡¯s will entered Sun Jiao¡¯s dantain and grabbed as much ki as possible. Then he took the ki and began circulating it through Sun Jiao¡¯s blood veins causing some significant discomfort as the ki normally wouldn¡¯t travel through them. Immediately the ki began to rampage violently in his blood veins and like sharp blades slashed out into the rest of his body. It felt like a someone was dragging barbed wire through every one of Sun Jiao¡¯s veins. The pain caused him to scream out and after a few breaths he passed out. Xiaobo used a bit of the ki to heal the body and then some of his Will to slam into Sun Jiao¡¯s soul causing him to wake. As soon as he woke Xiaobo began the process again causing him to faint in even less amount of time than before. The process, like the cycle of the sun and moon, started over and over again causing Sun Jiao to lose track of time. Chapter 41- Painful and arrogant? No... only pain. Author note: Here''s the next chapter. Not much progress in the story, but a ton of explanation to hopefully clear up any confusion left over from last chapter in regards to the process. Next chapter should be the return of my favorite character(no not Xu Rong) and the start of a transition into a... w______ arc? Though it wont be revealed for another few chapters. No beetle king as this took a lot of effort explaining everything and I''m exhausted. Next chapter will be his return. ~~~ Ki stored in the dantain can travel through meridian channels. These channels mostly run alongside blood vessels but there are some deviations in their paths. The two remain separate as ki traveling through the blood vessels would cause conflict with the cultivators blood. It is said though that for every rule there are exceptions. The Blood for instance practiced a cultivation techniques which involved merging the meridian channels with blood vessels. They did this by expanding the size of their blood vessels so that the meridian channels existed inside the vessels allowing both blood and ki to travel together. Another cultivation method caused all the blood in the body to dry up and the cultivator would depend only on ki to survive. Ki would travel in both the meridian channels and blood vessels allowing them to constantly reinforce their body with ki. Another cultivation method relied on destroying the dantian and using blood cells themselves as storage for the ki. These cultivators, upon reaching a high enough level, would have undying bodies and could survive from a single drop of blood. These techniques however were like the sound of footsteps in an empty valley; incredibly rare and all of them required years of preparing the body for the change that would occur. Xiaobo, ignoring common sense, forcefully caused the ki to enter Sun Jiao¡¯s blood vessels. That alone would have caused fear to grip the heart of most cultivators, but Xiaobo wasn¡¯t satisfied with just that. Instead he provoked the ki into behaving erratically in the vessels; like a rampaging dragon in a narrow cave causing damage everywhere it went. Every breath that Sun Jiao took would fill his lungs with spiritual energy that would then be greedily absorbed by the desperate blood cells. These cells, under the coaxing of Xiaobo, would frantically rush through Sun Jiao¡¯s body repairing the damage as quickly as it was made. Tearing down the body and rebuilding it caused it the body to improve at a massive rate. Even then it took several days for Sun Jiao to pass through the Second-body stage and reach the Second-ki stage. This was only possible with Xiaobo controlling the ki and blood as the method was too painful for Sun Jiao to accomplish this on his own. Even a cultivator with superior fortitude would be reluctant to undergo such a method of strengthening. At first Sun Jiao resisted and had faith that he could make it through, but after the first hour he began to demand Xiaobo stop for a moment to rest. After the first day he began to beg and bargain; even suggesting they go and take back the fruit and use that, but Xiaobo realized he was having a sickening amount of fun and that the process, once started, had to be completed. The start of the second day would be what he would later consider the lowest point in his life. He had given up all hope and only wished that it would end. He could then at least join Xu Rong in the afterlife or at the very least hope to meet her in his next life. Towards the end of the day even Xiaobo began to worry about Sun Jiao¡¯s mental health, but still he continued before finally giving him a brief rest. During this moment of unconscious rest Sun Jiao had a dream. In the dream a goddess with Xu Rong¡¯s face appeared wearing only light. She spoke endless words of hope and encouragement, but Sun Jiao was unable to clearly hear them and could only feel the warmth she was trying to convey. Xiaobo began again and Sun Jiao awoke with a clarity he had lost on the first day. The process was no less painful, but now he persisted through without fainting. Without this interruption the process that should have lasted another day was finished in less than the time it takes to burn two sticks of incense. Sun Jiao immediately collapsed. <-tunately. I guess you deserve that kid. You¡¯ll never hear me say it, but I¡¯m actually impressed you didn¡¯t break. If you had I imagine when I put you back together there¡¯d be a bit more Sun Jiao and a lot less kid... Haha that would have been interesting.> A few hours past before Sun Jiao awoke and found that he was surprisingly refreshed. His body had undergone a complete change that far surpassed its previous strength. Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Sun Jiao turned to examine the bag he had brought with him and pulled out the two flowers leaving the rest of it¡¯s contents undisturbed. He needed to have Sun Qing destroy the soul that was still trapped in the head and prepare a grave for Xu Rong, but Xiaobo insisted on huring his cultivation as he needed to deal with the third prince and princess before they could make another move. He could have given the bag to a doll and had them do it, but he wanted to see to it himself. Before Sun Jiao could examine the lilies Xiaobo reassured him. The two had discussed what to do while on the way to the city, but Xiaobo hadn¡¯t given any concrete details only that they¡¯d use the lilies to give his ki an attribute. Xiaobo used his will to take a bit of ki from Sun Jiao¡¯s dantain and began moving it through the meridian channels. The path he traveled was simple and straightforward compared to the strengthening path or healing path that Sun Jiao had learned before, but was much longer and took the time it takes to finish a cup of tea before it was finished. The path had been simple and with Sun Jiao¡¯s memory he should have been able to remember it exactly, but it seemed as though there was something that prevented him from recalling it. Xiaobo started over and a few moments later completed the path again. Sun Jiao was still unable to remember it. Teasing Sun Jiao once more Xiaobo started the path over. Xiaobo wasn¡¯t surprised Sun Jiao couldn¡¯t remember the path. The path he formed contained a universal truth that required a unique insight into the way the world worked before it could be understood. Even he hadn¡¯t been able to learn it without practice. Slowly time past and the two continued studying before Sun Jiao was able to grasp the concept. Previously when moving ki through the meridian channels he would simply shove the ki ahead of his Will and force it down the channels like a snow truck driving down a tunnel while pushing snow in front of it. To wrap it with his Will and travel without touching the edges would be an impossible task. With a sigh, Sun Jiao began practicing and quickly got the hang of it. It reminded him of the hoop and wire games where you had to move the hoop along the wire without the hoop touching or it would buzz at you; Xiaobo even made a buzzing noise when he failed. Time past practicing and now quite a few days had past since he started and Sun Qing would be finishing her secluded meditation. By now Sun Jiao was able to complete the process only one out of every twenty tries. Xiaobo was getting impatient and decided it was time to move ahead. Sun Jiao began to sweat. With a gulp and a wipe of his forehead Sun Jiao prepared himself mentally. Xiaobo maintained his calm as Sun Jiao drank the Midnight Devil Lily juice, but inside he was just as nervous as Sun Jiao. He hadn¡¯t actually thought of another way and this was the only chance. If this failed it would push back all his plans, but without risk there was no reward. Xiaobo had always done better under pressure and Sun Jiao was constantly surprising him. A one in twenty shot coupled with the pressure of having to face an even more painful training method? Wasn¡¯t that as good as a sure thing? Xiaobo certainly hoped so as delaying his plans wasn¡¯t the worst of it. As Sun Jiao drank the juice he felt the ki in his body begin to fade away like water into mist. With each second his ki drained until both his ki and the last bit of juice were both completely gone. A cultivator without ki, no matter what his previous strength, was considered a mortal. Xiaobo just hoped it wouldn¡¯t be permanent. Chapter 42- Faster than a Speeding Arrogance Author note: Short chapter dedicated to gaining an attribute. I work sunday shift and will write another chapter then and release it either sunday or monday night. ~~~ Each Midnight Devil Lilly had the ability to suppress a cultivators ki by a whole level regardless of their strength. A Fourth Layer cultivator would only have the ki strength of a Third Layer cultivator. Under the right conditions a Third Layer cultivator could use this poison and possibly fight evenly with a Fourth Layer cultivator. This alone was reason enough for Xiaobo and Sun Jiao to go out of their way to harvest it, but Xiaobo had a different use in mind. As the ki drained away from Sun Jiao leaving his dantian empty Xiaobo disappeared from Sun Jiao¡¯s mind leaving him momentarily lost. A part of Sun Jiao¡¯s mind belonged to Xiaobo and from the very start he had taken over an area and sealed it off. From deep inside that area Xiaobo returned with an energy wrapped inside his Will. Very carefully he brought the energy along Sun Jiao¡¯s meridian channels to the center of Sun Jiao¡¯s now empty dantian. Using his ki sense Sun Jiao was able to vaguely sense the energy. Most energy had a color for instance Sun Jiao¡¯s ki was black and the gate captain¡¯s was green. Spirit energy that was used for cultivation was a pure white color and could become any color of ki. This energy however was different. It was clearly there, but had no color. If Sun Jiao focused he could vaguely make out a static like color. The color didn¡¯t actually exist, it was as if Sun Jiao¡¯s brain couldn¡¯t comprehend the energy and tried to fill in the blanks. When Xiaobo first encountered this energy he had already cultivated to a high level. He had briefly considered starting all over and even modified a cultivation method to utilize the energy, but gave up as it was impossible for him to handle the energy on his own while he consumed the Midnight Devil Lilly and waited for his ki to disappear. The cultivation method could only be used by a Second Layer cultivator, but the amount of Will a Second Layer cultivator could use and control was limited. The cultivator¡¯s Will would run out before they could complete the process causing it to end in failure. Now however with Xiaobo¡¯s Will he could control the energy for as long as needed and would only need to use Sun Jiao¡¯s Will during the initial cultivation process that would adapt his body to the energy. Xiaobo¡¯s voice brought Sun Jiao out of his stupor. Sun Jiao realized that¡¯s exactly what it would do. He didn¡¯t even need to hear the nervousness in Xiaobo¡¯s voice. Sun Jiao realized Xiaobo must be trying to keep the danger from him so that he wouldn¡¯t become agitated and make a mistake. Sun Jiao raised his opinion of Xiaobo and thought it was pretty sweet of him. Sun Jiao laughed and the inquisitive feeling he got through the mental connection and wrapped the strange energy with his will. Seeing Sun Jiao begin Xiaobo let out a breath of relief. His biggest fear is that Sun Jiao would figure out the danger and like a timid mouse run from the challenge. Xiaobo, realizing his half-assed lie got one over on Sun Jiao, lowered his opinion of Sun Jiao. Sun Jiao began moving the energy along his meridian channels carefully taking his time. The trick was to balance speed with precision. Too fast and he would touch the channel walls and too slow would cause him to run out of Will before he could complete the process. After the time it took for a stick of incense to burn sweat was already flooding out of Sun Jiao¡¯s body. Unlike his ki the strange energy was volatile and difficult to control as if it was a wild dragon locked in a cage. He had completed half the process, but had used over two thirds his Will. If not for Xiaobo having helped purify his Will power Sun Jiao would have already failed. If things continued as they were though then he would fail eventually. He had already mounted the dragon though and was too afraid to stop the ride. His only option was to speed things up. Gritting his teeth Sun Jiao began to pick up the pace causing Xiaobo to panic in silence. The Will wrapping the strange energy was shaped like a ball and flowed down the meridian channels with increasing speed. As it passed the channels the energy would bleed through and combine with the WIll coating the wall as though it were paint. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. This mixture wasn¡¯t harmful, in fact the walls greedily absorbed the combination and began to adapt to the exotic energy. As the Will sped up Sun Jiao unconsciously began to change the shape into that of a bullet with the energy close to the back of the bullet. The point in the front allowed him to react quicker to the turns giving him more time to adjust before a fatal mistake occurred. Xiaobo secretly praised this creative solution, but would never admit it to Sun Jiao. The bullet made up of Will began to speed up even faster. Sun Jaio¡¯s Will was pouring into the bullet like sand in an hourglass and like an hourglass he was running out of time. Sun Jiao¡¯s mind went blank as he entered into a state of comprehension. As the speed increased so did Sun Jiao¡¯s control of his Will. The bullet made twists and turns that caused even Xiaobo to question whether he could control it that well. When it came to strength Xiaobo was far ahead, but it seemed as though Sun Jiao had passed him when it came to precision. As the last bit of Sun Jiao¡¯s Will dried up the bullet finished a single pass and returned to the dantain waking Sun Jiao up from his state of enlightenment and throwing him into a panic. He had used up all his Will and now the energy would crash into his dantian without restraint. Sun Jaio coughed up blood as he tried to stop the energy, but was unsuccessful and could only watch in horror. He was already envisioning the energy blasting into the wall and tearing a hole in his body. With a snort Xiaobo calmly stopped the energy with his Will. Xiaobo had been dejected seeing Sun Jiao¡¯s control, but now with a chance to show off how could he possibly let it go by? Panting and out of breath Sun Jiao fell backwards and laid on the ground while listening to Xiaobo gloat. After the time it takes to brew a cup of tea passed Xiaobo had still not finished, but Sun Jiao was rested enough to inspect his body while ignoring the braggart. The first thing he checked was his meridian channels and was shocked at the difference in color. Before the walls had been solid black like his ki, but now they were grey color with specks that was constantly shifting from one color to the next. As the color changed the previous color was forgotten giving Sun Jiao a feeling that he could both tell what the color was, but that it was unrecognizable. Even his dantian had adjusted to match the meridians and meridian channels. With a shake of his head he inspected the rest of his body and found that it hadn¡¯t changed at all which was a relief. Xiaobo, sensing him finish his inspection, spoke up. Sun Jiao, empty still of both ki and Will, agreed and without moving from the spot passed out. The next day he work up and after a quick recheck of his body began to panic. His dantain was still empty!
Took longer with this than I thought and shorter than I would like so we''ll need to wait until next chapter for the return of Sun Qing. Side story though so there is that! Jia Cho, the beetle king, was getting impatient. He had waited a long time and still it wasn''t his turn. When would it be his turn he thought? Was it now? No! How about now? No! Furious he began to release a pressure on the people in front of him. The line to sign up for the army was packed like rats mostly because they were rats! Jia Cho had infiltrated the New Blood gang and was in the process of enlisting in their "army". Seeing it for the first time had caused Jia Cho to snort with disdain. How could these gang rats possibly have the same discipline a beetle army would. Jia Cho thought back to his army. They had lined up perfectly not a micrometer out of place with their solid black beetle shells polished with a gleam. The striking force would cause even the pink ape giants to avoid them. Thinking of pink ape giants was not a pleasant thought. He still remembered the scent of the one that had insulted him. The thought only served to increase the pressure he was putting on those in front of him. Some of the weaker ones began to collapse. Tress and her brother, Tony, were shocked at this pressure and if it wasn''t for Tony protection Tress may have fainted as well. The line of rats began to spread and eventually no one stood in front of Jia Cho. As Jia Cho thought this he didn''t know whether to laugh or to cry. Though it looked like no one was in front of him, there were many still standing in his path. His path for revenge. Chapter 43- Burial of the not so Arrogant pet. Author note: Much harder than I thought getting things to come together at the end of the chapter. For the record I mostly have a general idea how I want the interaction to go, but right now I need to focus on avoiding spoilers and revealing things as they come. I can''t really explain too much, but hopefully you''ll understand after a couple of chapters. And by a couple I probably mean 40-50 or so. :P Obviously Fang Yuehai and Sun Qing will have a pretty damn tough to write relationship what with their history and such. I think I manged to get through this part well and the first part of next chapter will be a bit tough, but after that we should have a bit more smooth sailing. Next chapter should be a very satisfying chapter though maybe not as satisfying as some might hope. ~~~ Normally when Sun Jiao inspected his dantian it would be full of a black like ki, but now it was completely devoid of the ki he had become used to using. Upon further examination Sun Jiao found that his dantian wasn¡¯t empty, but that his ki had become the colorless energy from the day before. If he focused on his dantian he could clearly feel the energy and it would shift from one color to the next without being definite. Gathering a bit of ki with his Will he circulated it using a strengthening path and felt his body grow stronger. Sun Jiao was glad he hadn¡¯t lost his strength, but was curious as to what benefit could be gained. He decided to ask Xiaobo. Sun Jiao was filed with a mix of emotions hearing this. On one hand he had just lost Xu Rong and was in no mood to start another relationship, but on the other hand he knew if he was stuck here he would eventually have some desires. He decided not to think about it and focus on the present. Seeing Sun Jiao¡¯s lack of reaction Xiaobo was a bit disappointed. The cultivation method was something Xiaobo had made himself and even considered switching to it so how could it possibly have such a drawback? Xiaobo had lied about it just to get back at Sun Jiao for having cut the connection off when he had spent the night with Xu Rong. Xiaobo was going to tell the truth after the initial shock, but seeing Sun Jiao¡¯s lackluster response he thought coming clean now would be a bit awkward. ¡®Let him suffer a bit! Ha!¡¯ he thought. Sun Jiao stood up and removed the blade from his spatial ring. Wrapping the new ki with will he brought it into the blade. Filled with ki the blade didn¡¯t react at all as though nothing had changed. Filled with doubt Sun Jiao swung the blade. As the blade passed through the air tiny distortions appeared as though the space itself was stressed almost to the point of ripping. Sun Jiao wasn¡¯t convinced. He¡¯d seen the distortions, but that didn¡¯t understand what it meant. He¡¯d have to test in battle before he made a judgement. At that thought Sun Jiao didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or to cry. He never expected he¡¯d ever think about testing something in battle. Sun Jiao didn¡¯t bother replying. Instead he grabbed the bag he had carried from the forest, left his cultivation room, and headed to a small garden located in the back of his palace, but inside the palace walls. He dug out a hole and brought Xu Rong¡¯s body out of the ring. Without saying a word he placed her body in the hole and covered her with dirt. He wanted to say a few words, but couldn¡¯t think of anything to express his feelings. Instead he reached into the bag and brought out the collar she had received from Sun Qing. Holding it for a while he remembered the brief time they were together before finally placing it on top of a stone he used as a marker. A soft voice sounded out behind him. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you were the sentimental type.¡± Fang Yuehai had been completely ignored since coming to Sun Jiao¡¯s palace. Anyone that walked the martial path would often go into secluded cultivation so she hadn¡¯t been offended. Quite the opposite however as she trained a bit herself and found that cultivating inside the inner city was much better than her home. It couldn¡¯t compare to Sun Jiao¡¯s private room, but it was a an improvement. Sun Jiao turned and looked without saying anything. Fang Yuehai continued talking. ¡°I was taking a walk and saw. I didn¡¯t want to interrupt.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.¡°I didn¡¯t get to bury my brother...it¡¯s good you got closure.¡± ¡°Ahh...sorry about that.¡± Sun Jiao felt a bit guilty and briefly wondered what happened to the body. Fang Shi¡¯s head had been completely smashed so identifying the body and returning it to the family wouldn¡¯t have been possible. ¡°Thanks, but it¡¯s not your fault¡­ I know you¡¯re helping me already with his fiance, but do you think you could find out what happened to his body? It would be good to send him home.¡± Sun Jiao didn¡¯t know where to begin looking, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to reject it. ¡°I...I¡¯ll try.¡± With his ki sense Sun Jiao felt a burst of ki coming from Sun Qing¡¯s room. Even Fang Yuehai was able to feel it and turned in the direction. It wasn¡¯t possible to sense another¡¯s location or strength without a skill, but if they broadcasted it as Sun Qing was then it was possible for even a mortal to sense the general location. ¡°Ah. My sister has come out. You should return to your room. She¡¯s...a bit uncontrollable.¡± Worried that Fang Yuehai might recognize Sun Qing he wanted to avoid the two meeting at all cost. Sun Qing would have changed her hair, eyes, and clothing style, but it was still possible Fang Yuehai would see through the changes. Before he could say anything more however an angelic voice rang out behind him. ¡°Brother! Why do you say that? If you ask I¡¯ll do anything!¡± As soon as Sun Qing left cultivation she was unable to stop herself from rushing to her brother¡¯s side. Sun Jiao turned and was surprised to see Sun Qing. She had changed into a longer style dress with the same black gold fabric and light blue trim. The black stiletto boots and hair also remained the same, but her body had grown two or three years. She now had a slightly more mature figure. If before she was a beautiful flower bud just opening now she appeared as though she was a flower just beginning to fully bloom. Even Xiaobo had to admit she was truly a universal beauty now. He quickly explained to Sun Jiao what had happened so that he could act as though everything was normal. When Xiaobo didn¡¯t reply immediately Sun Jiao had to speak up and could only let the matter drop. He thought that perhaps Xiaobo was a peeping tom that liked to pretend he wasn¡¯t watching. ¡°Sister you¡¯ve finished cultivating. Have you reached the Fourth Layer?¡± With a smile Sun Qing spun around and tilted her head, but then immediately frowned. ¡°Almost! I need a bit more before getting there, but I¡¯m just off! Oh! Thank you thank you thank you for the fruit! Without it I don¡¯t know how long it would have taken me. Am I pretty now? Hehe! I was always pretty though right? Right? Ro-ro you¡¯re not wearing your collar! Bad girl!¡± Sun Qing only cared about her brother and had apparently forgotten what ¡°ro-ro¡± looked like. Because her brother never had guests she thought it was unlikely for this girl to be anyone but her brother¡¯s pet. Even though the two looked nothing alike if she had been wearing the collar then Sun Qing would have never even noticed. Sun Jiao froze before calming down. He had been surprised at Sun Qing¡¯s change and had forgotten for a moment that Fang Yuehai was still there and instantly worried. With Sun Qing¡¯s change it was unlikely Fang Yuehai would recognize her so he relaxed. ¡°No. Xu...err Ro-ro died. This is Fang Yuehai. She¡¯s staying with us for a while.¡± Sun Jiao nodded towards the grave, but had removed emotion from his face. With Xu Rong around he had to put the arrogant act. ¡°Brother you killed her?¡± She followed up by shaking her finger with a tsk tsk. ¡°No she was killed. The third prince is mostly at fault. Since you¡¯ve finished cultivating we should go.¡± Sun Qing¡¯s hair instantly turned red and a pressure exerted itself outwards causing Fang Yuehai to take a step back. ¡°Killed? That little no good piece of trash dared to kill MY brother¡¯s pet! ARGH! Let¡¯s go brother! I¡¯ll rip his soul out and you can torture it for a thousand years!¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t kill her directly. He led some people who were trying to kill him and they killed her.¡± He reached into a bag and pulled out the severed head of Po which still contained his soul. ¡°This is the culprit. His soul should still be inside.¡± With that he threw it to her feet. Sun Qing¡¯s eyes narrowed and she reached down as if to grab the head by it¡¯s hair. Instead her hand entered the skull and came out with a phantom gripped inside it. She then squeezed it tightly caused it to shatter. She opened her hand and the soul reformed. Po was just a soul, but he was still awake looking for a chance to escape. The agony of having his soul shatter and reform immediately caused him to give up hopes of escaping. Satisfied, Sun Qing¡¯s hair returned to her deep blue, almost black, color and a smile appeared on her face. ¡°If this is him, where are we going then? Are we still going to kill that idiot young brother of ours?¡± As she spoke she mindlessly opened and closed her hand that contained the Po¡¯s soul causing it to shatter and reform continuously. Po¡¯s consciousness could survive one or two soul shatterings, but the pain of shattering and reshaping drove him down the path of insanity causing him to maintain one single thought. That thought was the single desire for death. Update status Just a quick update. I found that my lack of note tacking is causing way more work for me than I thought. I''m going on vacation next week and will be reading everything from the start to take detailed notes. I''ll also be writing out the structure for the next arc and if I have time I''ll plan out the next one. You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. No release this week or next week, but I''ll double release the week after and week after that to make up for it unless something unexpected happens. Sorry for the delay and thanks for all the support. Chapter 44 - Not All Gate Guards are Arrogant. Author note: I know I said 2 this week, but apparently leaving work for a week means twice as much work next week. Only one this week, but definitely two next week. Kind of sad we didn''t get much of Fang Yuehai''s reaction to Sun Qing, so I went back a ways and start things from her POV. I try to recap what is said while skipping the unimportant parts since it''s been a while since last chapter. ~~~ Fang Yuehai hadn''t noticed the change in Sun Jiao after Sun Qing appeared behind him and spoke up. When Sun Qing appeared how could anyone notice anything but her? Fang Yuehai compared herself to the young woman and found herself lacking. ''No wonder my name isn''t known here with this monster running around!'' she thought while focusing on Sun Qing''s eyes that seemed vaguely familiar. Lost in thought Fang Yuehai only snapped back to attention when Sun Qing focused on her. "...Ro-ro you¡¯re not wearing your collar! Bad girl!¡± Fang Yuehai head went blank as she tried to figure out who or what ro-ro was and what they had been talking about. ¡°No. Xu...err Ro-ro died. This is Fang Yuehai. She¡¯s staying with us for a while.¡± Worried how to reply Sun Jiao''s words were like a log in the middle of a river that Fang Yuehai clung to. From there she began to think of a reply to join into the conversation, but Sun Qing''s words threw her back into the river. ¡°Brother you killed her?¡± Sun Qing said so naturally as if it was only expected. This caused Fang Yuahai to forget what she was going to say. She had seen how Sun Jiao treated the girl in the grave and it didn''t connect at all to his sister''s impression of him. This caused an air of intrigue to surround Sun Jiao, but before she could turn her attention to him she was again snapped back to the situation. Sun Qing released a pressure that not only caused her to step back, but also turned her pupils into tiny little dots from shock. ''Not just a monster beauty, but a monster talent!'' she thought with a twinge of jealousy. This time however she didn''t lose track of the conversation and wasn''t surprised when the head of Po came out. Instead she was actually curious about Sun Jiao''s casual toss and it was only then that she noticed a subtle change Sun Jiao''s attitude. Before he was a frozen lake on a sunny day; cold and indifferent with just a hint of warmth. Now he it was as though the day had been replaced by a moonless night and all warmth was gone. While thinking that she turned to see Sun Qing pulling Po''s soul out. Her brother, Fang Shi, had learned her Fang clan''s Fist of the Emperor techniques and she herself had learned the softer Open Palm of the Emperor technique both of which emphasised attacking the soul rather than the body. The skill at which Sun Qing manipulated Po''s soul however was like heaven and earth compared to her Open Palm of the Emperor. If her Open Palm of the Emperor was like planting a flower then Sun Qing''s skill could create a forest. As Sun Qing clenched her fist to shatter Po''s soul Fang Yuehai''s skin went cold. While learning her clan''s arts there would naturally be a backlash that would mildly damage the soul. Even this little bit of damage was inconceivably painful. It was such a shocking sight that Fang Yuehai had to forcibly hold back a cough that would have brought up blood. Sun Jiao had not noticed any of Fang Yuehai''s reactions as he was still focused on behaving in front of his sister. He could still remember the visions Xiaobo had shown him and having experienced Xiaobo''s attack on his soul could easily imagine the pain Po was going through each cycle of breaking and reforming. Forcing himself to look away he put on a forced smile which Sun Qing, having never seen her brother nervous, misinterpreted as amusement. Without that encouragement she may have quickly gotten bored of the torment and forgotten all about it, but instead it quickly became a delightful activity that would make her brother happy. After a moment he remembered Sun Qing had asked him about killing the third prince. Xiaobo had been for killing him, but Sun Jiao didn''t place that much of the blame on the child. After all he was only a 9 year old boy and had been running to his older brother for help. Still he agreed with Xiaobo that Sun Jun was ultimately at fault and if let go would be like letting loose a baby tiger after giving it a taste of your blood. He was a bit nervous how his sister would react to showing mercy, but he still spoke with confidence. "No. I''ve decided to bring them here as hostages." Sun Qing''s open and closing hand paused its motion and clenched tightly for a moment. Then counter to his expectations Sun Qing''s lit up. "Ah! Yes brother! Of course." With a giggle she looked at her hand that started to open and close rapidly and then back to Sun Jiao as though she had understood something. "Of course!" Sun Jiao glad to have dodged a bullet failed to notice the implication, but it didn''t pass by Fang Yuehai who silently thanked the heavens she wasn''t the third prince. After this exchange, as though a bolt of lightning fell on her, Fang Yuehai suddenly understood a bit more about the rumours of Sun Jiao''s cruelty and the two siblings relationship. This sudden thought caused Fang Yuehai to burst into laughter which she tried to stifle by covering her mouth with her hands. ''This is too much! He''s actually terrified of her and...hell I don''t blame him I am too. Oh goddess I need to stop laughing, but...but... she thinks he enjoys it and he continues the act! Even if I die this is worth it! How long has this been going on? All their life? How did it start?'' this flowed through Fang Yuehai''s head causing her to laugh even more. Sun Qing had forgotten all about Fang Yuehai so when the latter started to laugh her hair slowly turned red and her eyes narrowed. Before she could cause a scene however Sun Jiao turned to leave and called out to her. "Sister leave it and let''s go." Sun Qing had to pass Fang Yuehai to follow her brother and so she followed slowly. Unwilling to waste breath speaking to Fang Yuehai she instead viciously glared and released a thick killing intent. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! This killing intent was enough to cause Fang Yuehai laughter to stifle. Seeing that she had stopped laughing Sun Qing turned her head up and away with a "Hmph!" sound clearly showing her disdain. The red hair turned back to it''s natural deep blue, almost black color and she sped up in order to return to Sun Jiao''s side. "Coming brother!" With Sun Qing leaving Fang Yuehai felt a large weight, which she hadn''t noticed, leave her. Putting her arm to her forehead to wipe away the sweat she found that both her arm was just as sweaty. In fact, her whole body was covered in sweat. Having switched her travel leathers for a more comfortable gown this caused the gown to stick closely to her skin. Had the gown been white instead of a soft green it would have been seen through. Pulling the clothes from her body they peeled slowly away as if unwilling to leave her jade like skin. She blushed slightly and then laughed at herself for the sudden change in mood, before quickly turning to make sure Sun Jiao hadn''t returned after leaving. Seeing that he wasn''t there Fang Yuehai didn''t know whether she was thankful or disappointed which caused her to think as she returned to her room to clean up. ~~~ Je Ya and Bao Bu were sworn brothers. The two had grown up together, trained together, and finally received a job in the capital together. Now, together, they stood in front of a gate that lead into a palace. The gate was decorative with gold like most gates past the golden wall. The mid morning sun shone down brightly on the gate, but it wasn''t an unpleasant brightness nor was the temperature unbarable. Guarding the gate was considered a respectable job and the two were thankful for the pay, but still managed to voice displeasure. "Man. Fuck this gate and this job." Je Ya spoke to his closest friend and guard partner. "Huh?" Bao Bu was clearly confused as he thought the job was their dream job. "Think about it. We stand here all day for what? Who the hell is going to attack this place? Why are we even standing here?" "Someone could attack." Je Ya shook his head before replying; "No way. They''d have to be incredibly stupid." "Or incredibly strong." Bao Bu replied. "That''s even worse! Anyone weaker than us would never have the balls to attack. And anyone stronger than us would just approach us and kill us before we sound an alarm. This job is pointless and no matter what we die!" "Aren''t all gate jobs like that?" Je Ya shook his head again. "No way. People say palace gate jobs are the best, but think about it. City gates are where it''s at. Collect taxes, skim off the top, and hit on all the good looking women. Sure it''s busy, pays less, and considered less respectable, but anything has to be better than this boredom." "hmmm. Maybe you''re right." "Ya maybe I am." Some time past as the two remained silent and thought about their jobs. "What if someone comes with a message?" Bao Bu put forward. "So we spent all that training to get to the peak of the First Layer to become glorified messengers? Shit you could train a dog to do our job. Messenger shows up? Dog fucking barks. Someone dangerous shows up? Dog fucking barks. We''re nothing but barking dogs." "hmmm. Maybe you''re right." "Ya maybe I am." Again time pasts with the two in thought. The first to speak up this time was Je Ya. "I''d do it differently." "Oh how so?" "Simple. What''s the Captain doing right now?" "Cultivating, unless he''s on a mission, but he''s almost always cultivating during the day." "Right, so take him, build a cultivation room next to the gate, and put have him cultivate in there. Then pay some formation expert to come put a formation on the gate so that if it''s pressed a messenger is notified. If someone attacks the captain will be notified right away. He''s the strongest here so he''d be able to deal with it or if he can''t then he dies. He''d die either way though!" Silent for a moment Bao Bu finally thinks of a mistake and speaks out. "What if some weak idiot comes along and attacks?" Je Ya thinks for a while before coming up with a solution. "Just put a formation on the gate as well. Sure they might be expensive in the short term, but long term? Five? Ten years of our salary at most? Not only is it more efficient it saves money!" "You''re definitely right. Don''t speak it too loudly though or we''ll be out of a job!" Bao Bu said and the two shared a laugh together. After another stretch of silence the two see two dots approaching in the distance. As the dots come closer the two recognize the figures and don''t know whether to laugh or cry. "Shit." "Yeah. Shit." As the figures approach the two guards silently sweat. With them still a distance away Bao Bu gave a small chuckle. "What''s so funny? Like I said before; we fight, they kill us. We run, they kill us. We run and get away, they kill us for deserting. Hmph. I guess that is kind of funny." "I have a plan." "You do! Great what is it?" Bao Bu whispers the plan. Je Ya shakes his head with a smile before asking; "Think it will work?" "What choice do we have." "You know what those two are like. You really think they''ll-" "What choice do-" "Ya. ya. Fine."
Author Note: While rereading chapter 5 Sun Qing says: "This is the third one you''ve killed though. You should behave more like third sister she never kills them when they run into her first; only cripples them so that I can..." and mentions 3rd sister a few times which is completely incorrect as we know 3rd sister is a bit of a clutz. I''ve decided to not change that. As Bob Ross says "there are no mistakes. Only happy little accidents." I''ll write a side story or two soon to cover up this happy little accident. Chapter 45- Turtle Stew with a side of arrogance Author note: Sun Qing is back and man did I enjoy writing this chapter. Another chapter coming tomorrow! ~~~ Sun Qing had been talking about her punishment the moment they had left and hadn¡¯t stopped. This caused Sun Jiao to smile lightly which, against expectations, was neither from displeasure nor forced. Sun Qing¡¯s voice was soothing to the ear like a singing summer bird. Even though it was pleasurable Sun Jiao didn¡¯t pay attention to what specifically was said and Sun Qing didn¡¯t seem to expect him to respond. The voice that gave a relaxing feeling was perfect for traveling and to Sun Jiao it was the gift that kept on giving. Sun Jiao¡¯s lips curled up slightly more. Xiaobo hoped to use the temptation of Sun Qing¡¯s body and get Sun Jiao to stop her. The first time she had talked for any length he hadn¡¯t been paying much attention, but now that he was listening he found her endless chatter annoying. Caught between two lies and no way to retort Xiaobo could only suffer in silence. The two were almost at the gate when the two guards accomplished what Xiaobo wasn¡¯t. The two turned to each other, pulled out their weapons, and bashed each other on the head. They both crumpled to the ground unconscious. This caused Sun Qing to lose her train of thought and left her with yellow hair and a mouth open in surprise. ¡°Brother! Did you see that? They were so scared of you they tried to kill each other to gain your favor!¡± With a chuckle Sun Jiao corrected Sun Qing. ¡°I think they did that so that we wouldn¡¯t kill them.¡± ¡°They dare!? Don¡¯t they know they don¡¯t decide that? We should kill them! Oh they might be faking it and attack us from behind! We must definitely eliminate future threats right brother? ¡± With a finger on her chin and a smile she turned to look for her brother¡¯s approval. ¡°Oh? You would bother with trash? Sister you¡¯re almost the Fourth Layer. You can¡¯t go around wasting your time on the likes of them.¡± Sun Jiao knew it would be impossible to make Sun Qing into a kind and caring woman. Not receiving the approval caused her to become a little upset. She rarely spoke back to her brother, but that had always been because they never disagreed on these matters. Confused on what to do Sun Qing could only timidly reply. ¡°But...brother they might attack us once we pass¡­¡± If anyone heard her now they would vomit blood from surprise. Even her father, the emperor, didn¡¯t think the uncontrollable Sun Qing could ever use such a timid voice. ¡°You¡¯re not afraid of them are you?¡± Instantly the confusion cleared. Her brother thought she feared them! No wonder he was disappointed in her! ¡°No brother! Hmph! Hmph! Even if there were a hundred of them attacking me from behind I wouldn¡¯t be scared!¡± Sun Jiao decided to ignore Xiaobo. ¡°Good. Good. With you here I¡¯m not worried either.¡± He reached out and patted Sun Qing¡¯s head. She had grown a bit, but was still almost a head shorter than him. Sun Qing had been hoping for a nod or a single word of praise. Closing her eyes she pushed up onto the tip of her toes forcing her head into Sun Jiao¡¯s palm even more. If water was praise then the Sun Jiao she knew was like a desert and at this moment she had found an oasis. Sun Jiao returned his hand to his side and continued on past the guards approaching the door. Sun Qing stood for a moment enjoying the warmth in her hair before jumping forward and kicking the gate. The gate and a good portion of the wall exploded inward. Had two guards sounded an alarm then more guards would have been standing behind the door and died instantly. Unbeknownst to them their clever or cowardly act had saved lives and the blast itself had served as an alarm. From that perspective they had performed their duty above and beyond expectations. The guards flooded the courtyard from the guard¡¯s quarters on both sides of the entrance. They were a mix of late First Layer and early Second Layer with a handful of them reaching the middle of the Second Layer the ki stage. From a separate room next to the guard¡¯s quarters a monstrously large man emerged wearing a guard¡¯s uniform. With a voice matching his size he erupted in a roar filled with fury. ¡°ATTACKING THE SUN FAMILY THIRD PRINCE? WHO DARES?¡± Gu Long was not only the third prince¡¯s captain of the guards, but also the only Third Layer cultivator in the guards. Both he and his two lieutenants had gone to the Heaven Elements Academy where they studied cultivation and obtained elemental attributes. Heaven Elements Academy had strict acceptance. Joining and staying in the academy required that one reach the First Layer by 13, Second Layer by 15, and 3rd layer by 20. These ages were considered barely acceptable to the academy. Even Jian Chen who had reached the second layer at 18 wouldn¡¯t be qualified to join. The Heaven Elements Academy existed as a place for clans lacking powerful cultivation methods to send their talented children to cultivate without having them join a sect which would often place limitations on their members.At the Heaven Elements Academy they could recieve cultivation methods that could give elemental attributes, pills, treasures, and techniques that would synergize with their elemental attributes. Gu Long had joined at 13, but was sent away at 20 when he had failed to reach the Third Layer. Even having failed to graduate he was considered to be an outstanding talent. It was only that Heaven Elements Academy was a place where outstanding talents were only considered so-so. Despite failing to graduate Gu Long still managed to breakthrough to the Third Layer and receive a very well paying and honorable job with the Third Prince. Sun Qing gave a snort, but the talkative bird remained otherwise silent. In private she often controlled the conversation, but in public she would defer to her brother thus giving others the impression that he was the stronger of the two and in absolute control. Xiaobo had naturally explained all this to Sun Jiao so he was prepared to speak, but as he opened his mouth he was interrupted. ¡°CAPTAIN THAT¡¯S THE SECOND PRINCE AND PRINCESS!¡± If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.Gu Long felt as if he had a bucket of cold water poured over his head. The two had attacked first and with the third prince backing them up they could defend themselves with impunity. This meant that Sun Jiao alone wasn¡¯t enough to cause his reaction, but Sun Qing was another matter entirely. They could defend themselves, but only if they had the strength! As Gu Long thought about it the chill from the shock was slowly replaced by anger. Sun Qing had been at the body step of Third Layer for several years and everyone knew her strength. Rumor was she could match a Fifth or Sixth Layer cultivator but that would only be if she went all out! Inside the city she was forbidden from doing this since last time she had gone all out she had caused significant damage to the city. When the emperor investigated he found out it was for a trivial reason and forced the limitation on her that she couldn¡¯t do so unless it was an emergency. Gu Long was thus confident he could hold out long enough for the emperor to be contacted by the Third Prince and receive reinforcements. This confidence wasn¡¯t unfounded as during his time cultivating at the Heaven Elements Academy This confidence wasn¡¯t unfounded as he was not only Third Layer ki stage, but also had earth attribute and a Snapping Dragon Turtle technique both of which specialized in defense. Having talked himself into regaining confidence he again spoke, but with much less force this time. ¡°So you¡¯ve come to start a fight huh? Planning to kill the Third Prince and his entire family? Outside the palace I might have to show respect, but to someone that came to murder and rape his way through my home I will show no mercy!¡± Sun Jiao didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or to cry. First the man said he was starting a fight, then kill a whole family, and he finally added on rape? If Sun Jiao continued to let him talk then would he get charged with cannibalism next? The guards though saw the righteousness of their captain and had their moral raised with each evil charge laid against Sun Jiao. ¡°Yeah how dare you come into our home!¡± ¡°We won¡¯t let you get away with your evil crimes!¡± They all began to shout out support for their captain. Gu Long had seized the initiative and raised the moral of his troops. If this war then the battle would all but be determined. Sun Jiao couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Sister, shut him up.¡± Sun Qing had a frown from Gu Long¡¯s words. In her opinion Sun Jiao definitely wouldn¡¯t waste time raping anyone here. He much rather torture and even if he was inclined to rape he would be able to find much higher quality women elsewhere. Hearing Sun Jiao¡¯s words though made her frown turn to a smile. ¡°Yes, brother!¡± and with a skip she was already in front of Gu Long. Opening her palm she thrust it towards his open chest. Gu Long, knowing the two¡¯s volatile behavior, wasn¡¯t surprised by the sudden attack. Placing his arms in front of him a turtle shell made out of brown ki formed in front of him. How could Sun Qing¡¯s open palm without any technique break Gu Long¡¯s earth attribute ki combined with a defensive technique? Her palm slammed into the shell which trembled slightly as it dissipated the force, but still held firm. Though the palm didn¡¯t break the technique it still shoved Gu Long back two steps and caused his arms to feel numb. This caused Gu Long to be secretly shocked and wonder how the petite girl in front of him had such a powerful body. It must be known that Gu Long¡¯s arms were bigger than her waist, but he could tell from that single strike; in a competition of pure strength he would lose. Sun Qing landed lightly on her toes with a smile. ¡°Hehe! Earth attribute is pretty tough isn¡¯t it? That¡¯s the Divine Turtle Shell Protection technique isn¡¯t it? Cracking is going to be fun isn¡¯t it? It is!¡± She prideful and didn¡¯t enjoy sharing her voice in front the soldiers as they didn¡¯t deserve to hear it, but would often forget her pride during a fight as she would get too excited and couldn¡¯t hold back. With another laugh she began to speak in a singsong voice. ¡°Green turtle, brown turtle doesn¡¯t matter to me! Crush it up, grind it up, turtle stew in three!¡± On saying three she launched forward with her ki appearing around her like clouds surrounding a mountain. It was a erie grey with a hint of ethereal green. This time she skipped off the ground and twisted her body delivering a side kick to the brown ki turtle shell. The force of the kick blasted into the side of the turtle shell sending a shockwave outward. The shockwave crushed the ground beneath the two sending huge cracks throughout the courtyard like mighty dragons ripping through the earth. The guards near the captain were thrown back with streams of blood shooting out of their mouth. The pressure from the kick continued on behind Gu Long and slammed into the front of the palace building causing an indent into the wall. Only the area behind Gu Long¡¯s shell shield was undamaged. ¡°One!¡± she shouted out. Gu Long, realized he couldn¡¯t hold back and quickly brought out two shields from his space ring. The shields were square at the top and halfway down ended in a triangle. Rather than the shields attaching perpendicular to his arms they instead were parallel so that if he threw a punch he would be thrusting the triangle towards his opponent. Releasing the Divine Turtle Shell Protection technique he then reformed it with help from his shields. The shields were treasures he had earned at the Heaven Elements Academy and could help increase the strength of his technique. This time when he activated the technique the shell surrounded his entire body as though he was standing inside a turtle shell. Smiling at the change Sun Qing didn¡¯t show any sign of worrying which caused Gu Long to sweat. With her song and the ¡°one¡± after her attack, he knew she planned on ending it in three moves. If she didn¡¯t then she would lose face in front of the soldiers and that was definitely not something she could allow. Gritting his teeth he pushed down the fear. With every risk there was opportunity. If he could hold out for three moves then the two would most likely have no more face to continue their attack and could only retreat in shame! The reward for turning the two back on his own would be significant. Perhaps he could even receive help getting to the peak of the Third Layer! Sun Qing moved again and this time small black spirits mixed in with the grey ki clouds surrounding her and a wailing sounded out that cause the soldiers to shiver.
Was going to make the song a bit longer(each number having it''s own line), but don''t want it to be to large of a habit for her. The 2nd line if you''re curious was ¡°Change the size, larger prize, but no more harder to crack. Turtle stew, not for you, but for me it''s a lovely snack!¡± Chapter 46- Turtle Stew with a side of arrogance part 2 Author note: Chapter as promised. Another 2 next week assuming nothing comes up. ~~~ The black souls surrounding Sun Qing flowed along her body, down her arm, and concentrated on her hand as the ki continued to float around her. Sun Qing had never practiced a technique, but instead relied on her inborn knowledge of souls to form the attack. If a technique was akin to a computer program that performs a function then Sun Qing was writing the code as she went along. Gu Long had already resigned himself to a struggle and rather than trying to avoid it he instead took a step forward while planting his feet firmly. He was unique in this regard as most cultivators would focus on meeting an attack with an attack as that was the only way to achieve victory. Gu Long wasn¡¯t looking for a victory and was instead just aiming for a draw. The open palm struck the Snapping Dragon Turtle¡¯s Shell Protection technique. This time there was no ripple or shockwave as the attack was concentrated on penetrating rather than crushing. The wailing of the souls stopped as they formed a shape of a palm and pressed into the brown ki defensive shell. The shell distorted and for a moment held firm. Silence. For those watching it was a slight moment of silence, but for Gu Long that moment seemed to stretch out for an eternity. His sight narrowed and all that was left was Sun Qing and her palm. If it was only that perhaps he could hold, but the palm continued to grow in his mind and filled his vision until nothing was left but the dark depth of the souls. He could see inside the palm and in its depths he felt a presence approaching. A faint scream came with the presence. When the palm approached there was wailing of terror and pain as though the souls regret their continued existence. The approaching scream was lacking both fear and regret and instead was filled with hatred and disgust. Gu Long had the impression that the presence was the reason for the wailing souls desire to die and that the hatred and disgust wasn¡¯t directed at him, but at all living things. All that was left was the darkness surrounding him and the scream that continued to grow louder and louder. With desperation Gu Long¡¯s ki was flowing erratically into the Divine Turtle Shell Protection technique which was already unstable. The technique came closer and closer to breaking and in Gu Long¡¯s mind it so did the scream. Faster and faster they approached causing Gu Long to lose more and more control in a vicious cycle that could only end with one result. The silence broke along with the shell. The scream contained only in Gu Long¡¯s mind also broke free from the attack and with the darkness of the palm spread across the courtyard like a firework in the night sky. All those present felt a pulling at their soul and a fear like no other. Those with First Layer cultivation collapsed and those who had just entered the Second Layer coughed up blood. Gu Long¡¯s vision returned as blood filled his throat. All this took a long time to describe, but the silence had only lasted for the time it takes a spark to fly from a flint. The palm that no longer contained the black souls continued on. Gu Long forcefully suppressed his injuries and brought his shields to block the attack with his right arm behind his left. The piercing aspect of the palm had been used and now it was an open palm slamming into the metal shields hoping to crush. Gu Long could not resist the strike. As the force of the attack passed through his left shield it caused the shield to shattered. Hs left forearm that pressed into the right shield turned into a red smear staining the shield. The right shield cracked and his right arm broke. The rest of the force pressed into his chest cracking his sternum and sent him flying into the front of the palace that had been previously undamaged. ¡°Two!¡± Pressed into the wall, Gu Long fell forward, but managed to catch himself with his right shield. Adjusting his posture he leaned backwards against the damaged wall. Dropping the shield he brought out a pill from his space ring. The pill was green with leaves covering it and was a life saving pill given to him as a welcoming gift by Meng Fai, Sun Yu¡¯s eunuch bodyguard, when he became the captain of their guards. ¡°Heh. I didn¡¯t think a little girl like you could push me this far.¡± Gu Long brought the pill to his mouth while trying to keep his hand steady and failing. As it entered his mouth his shaking hand shook a bit less. Swallowing the pill he felt the pill energy flow through his body. ¡°Didn¡¯t think you¡¯d let me do that.¡± He said as he felt his broken right arm and the missing left hand heal. ¡°Hehe. You think it matters? One move is all I ever needed.¡± Gu Long remembered the scream and shuddered. He definitely couldn¡¯t block that move a second time. Standing up straight he spit out the blood he had forcefully repressed. The injury had healed and it needed to be cleared. Again he pulled out two more shields. They weren¡¯t as powerful as the previous one that had broken, but they were still valuable and would serve his purpose. The terror that is a Snapping Dragon Turtle is not that the beast has incredible defense. That alone would only allow it to receive hits until it died. The reason the Snapping Dragon Turtle was feared was that coupled with its defense it had terrifying dragon jaws that would snap out without warning at lightning speed. Placing his arms in front of him again as if he was going to defend he roared out a challenge that was more for himself than his opponent. ¡°YOU THINK I FEAR YOU? YOUR NOTHING BUT A SHELTERED BITCH THAT ONLY GOT YOUR STRENGTH FROM PILLS AND TREASURES! A PAPER TIGER!¡± The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. Hearing him say her strength was from treasures made Sun Qing think about the fruit her brother had given her. He had gone into the mountains all alone while facing beasts and bandits for no other reason than to find it for her so that she could have a breakthrough. Then the evil third prince must have heard about it and brought men to attack him intending to snatch the meat out of a tiger''s mouth Her brother had then fought them all off just to keep them from getting it and then, rather than getting revenge himself on the third prince, rushed home and gave it to her! Thinking all this Sun Qing¡¯s eyes began to water up. Before a single drop could fall Sun Qing¡¯s mood turned into rage. ¡°YOU DARE INSULT MY BROTHER?¡± Gu Long¡¯s mouth opened, but no sound came out. He couldn¡¯t figure how she came to that from what he said. Seeing she was provoked however he let the matter go and prepared his attack. Like the dragon hiding inside it¡¯s shell he pretended to defend. He had wanted her to attack without thinking and now in her fury she was! Her hair turned red with anger and the grey ki with a hint of green began to circle her body again. The black souls returned as well and this time in much higher numbers. Yelling ¡°DIE!¡± she jumped forward and pulled her hand back intending to throw out another palm attack. Seeing his sister was intending to kill and that she had gone into a rage Sun Jiao wanted to stop her, but hesitated. He tried to think of the pros and cons of stopping her, but just didn¡¯t have time. The only thing he could think of was Xiaobo¡¯s advice to make your opponent mad and that left him with a bad taste in his mouth. ¡°Sister.¡± He only spoke one word, but when it reached Sun Qing¡¯s ears it was as if nothing else in the world mattered to her. She instantly calmed, her hair returning to it¡¯s natural deep blue, almost black color and she stopped to analyse the situation. At that moment Gu Long had timed his attack and switched from defense to offense. ¡°Divine Dragon Snap!¡± His arms that had been crossed in front of him opened wide and he lunged forward. The image of a Dragon Turtle¡¯s head appeared behind him with it¡¯s jaws agape was so large it appeared as though it could swallow him whole. Sun Qing¡¯s arm was half extended and was instantly surrounded by the closing jaws which locked her in place. Both of Gu Long¡¯s shields flew towards her head and he could already see them ripping off her face. Perhaps it would be intact and he could keep it as a trophy he thought. His arms closed just as the jaws snapped shut. A shockwave strong as Sun Qing had created blasted out. Gu Long¡¯s face twisted. The feeling of his shields touching flesh wasn¡¯t there. Sun Qing¡¯s body had turned into a grey smoky wisp which floated right through him. Sun Qing used the same move she had used on Dian Po. Dian Po had only just entered the Second Layer so it was expected that Sun Qing at the Third Layer would be able to beat him without any effort. If you asked a hundred people then a hundred people would all say that the result would be different against someone at her strength. A hundred people would be wrong. Gu Long, Third Layer ki stage, put up no more defense against this attack than Dian Po. The smoke flowed out of his back and took the shape of Sun Qing. In her hand was a black soul that was larger than Dian Po¡¯s, but struggled futilely just the same. Her calm appearance broke at this moment and like a storm she ripped the soul into pieces while cursing under her breath. As quick as it came though it passed and her appearance returned to the epitome of tranquility. The soldiers watching this were shocked. How could she have perfectly countered and effortlessly win? The answer to that lied with the flaw in the Heaven Elements Academy. Heaven Elements Academy was a powerful resource for smaller clans, but the large clans would avoid it due to the huge flaw in learning there. That flaw was that the techniques and skills you could learn were limited. For instance Sun Qing had known about Gu Long¡¯s Divine Turtle Shell Protection move because everyone knew the strength of the Divine Dragon Turtle technique so how could she not know about it? She also knew it wasn¡¯t just defensive, but also an offensive technique. Once she had calmed down she was able to instantly see through the shallow thinking of a commoner. To think she had almost fallen into his trap! Turning to her brother she looked over the shriveled up corpse of Gu Long and shook. He had seen through it all and knew exactly how to save her! It was just like when they were children and he saved her from mother! That had been the moment she became devoted to him and today he had proven again that her devotion was correct. Her heart was beating and she began to tear up, but pushed it down. She didn¡¯t know how to express what she was feeling and didn¡¯t expect any expression. Instead she calmly hopped over the body and walked towards him while ignoring all the eyes that followed her. Saying nothing she returned to his side and bowed her head with her hands clasped in front of her to keep them from shaking. Feeling daring she took a side-step to get close enough that they almost touched and waited for his reprimand for losing control. She would accept it happily along with any other punishment. Instead what came was the hand on her shoulder as he brought her closer for a half-hug. ¡°Good job.¡± Sun Qing¡¯s mind went blank and her vision went white. Chapter 47- Arrogant doesnt mean hes stupid Author note: I wont lie I had half this chapter written on Monday intending to release it then. I started reading Ancient Strengthening Technique however and couldn''t stop. Almost caught up with the translated chapters for that though so no more binge reading that delays chapters. ~~ In a carpeted room inside the third prince¡¯s palace the true owner of the palace, Sun Yu, watched the scene play out. A circle of smoke floated in the center of the room and a light screen that contained the scene of Sun Qing collapsing played out over and over. With a frown Sun Yu waved her hand and the smoke drifted away taking the picture with it. Meng Fai had observed the image as well and turned towards Sun Yu. ¡°It seems she¡¯s exhausted her strength. Gu Long¡¯s defense should truly be praised for having pushed her so far. If I move out now I can handle them without worry.¡± Sun Yu frowned for a moment and then sighed. As though considering the matter she took a drag of her long stemmed pipe causing the red ember at the end to glow. The light caused her face to appear even more charming. Having reached a decision she exhaled the smoke softly. ¡°No. You think he could push her that far? It must be trick. He¡¯s vicious and cruel, but not stupid and she certainly isn¡¯t weak. Only I can¡¯t see why they would bother with this act.¡± ¡°Perhaps they are trying to draw me out or maybe they¡¯re afraid we would run?¡± ¡°You would move regardless and running would cause us to lose too much face. Besided I¡¯m confident the two of us could stall long enough for my husband¡¯s soldier to arrive. Her pretending to collapse only causes us to be more cautious.¡± Sun Yu took another drag and forced herself to think of the possible reasons for them to act it out as they did, but was unable to come up with any reasoning. She then began to voice her thoughts hoping input from Meng Fai would help. ¡°If this hadn¡¯t happened I would have sent you out to delay and moved my children here. Now that this has happened the simple response would be the same. Send you out while they are weakened and bring my children here. The only difference is your response. You would be more aggressive and possibly overextend. However, I don¡¯t believe this move is that simple.¡± Then with a sneer. ¡°He is her son after all.¡± Meng Fai had been listening, but couldn¡¯t figure out the plan either. He decided to give a simple response. ¡°If he knows that you won¡¯t fall for the simple move, then he must know what you would do when you don¡¯t fall for it. What would you have me do then?¡± ¡°If I thought this trick was something simple as that? I would be even more defensive. Bring my children here and then have the two of us defend together.¡± ¡°Then isn¡¯t that what he expects you to do?¡± ¡°Not necessarily. He might have known I would reason it out this far and planned for one step further.¡± Meng Fai could still follow along to this point, but a small fear of the second prince started to creep up. Sensing that fear he could only rely on his strong martial heart to drive it away. More to himself than to Sun Yu he spoke his thoughts. ¡°What good is all this planning? All that matters is strength. If we are strong enough to resist together then we should fight together and his plans will be crushed.¡± A single one of Sun Yu¡¯s lascivious eyebrows rose. At first she dismissed it, but the more she thought about it the more she liked the idea. If she was in a weaker position she would plot and plan around the opponent and hope to avoid a direct confrontation. In fact since he was resorting to a plan such as this it showed that he was on the weaker side. ¡°Good. My daughter has had a breakthrough since recovering correct?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°She¡¯ll be able to handle him and we can handle the girl.¡± ¡°Should I bring them here?¡± Sun Yu considered for a moment. She took a long drag and with the ember still red hot she turned the pipe over spilling the contents onto her soft jade hand. Crushing the ember in her hand she then opened it and blew out the smoke. As the smoke mixed with the ember it took the shape of a phoenix which then soared out a small window at the top of the room. ¡°No. That would be to defensive. We¡¯ll meet them in the courtyard. I¡¯ll head out first.¡± The phoenix made of ash and smoke flew towards the center of the city leaving the scent of smoke and a hint of perfume trailing behind it. At the center of the city one would expect a giant palace or magnificent building of some kind. Instead the phoenix arrived at an ancient looking gate that was decorated with many symbols that glowed with energy. Other than the symbols the gate appeared to be a simple gate with one other unique feature. From a distance the gate appeared as an ordinary sized gate, but as one approached space would distort and the size of the gate would grow. When the phoenix arrived at the gate it was a hundred times larger than the gate Sun Qing had kicked down to enter the Third Prince¡¯s palace. As the smoke ash phoenix passed through the gate a ripple appeared as though a pebble was dropped into water and the phoenix disappeared. ~~~ While Sun Yu contemplated Sun Qing and Sun Jiao¡¯s plan, Sun Jiao was also contemplating what his plan would be. Gently placing Sun Qing on the ground he looked at the faces of the surrounding guards and began to sweat internally. Thankfully his face was saved because cultivating gave him quite a bit of control over his body allowing him to hide his fear so well it gave the impression that everything was under control. Sun Jiao thought for a moment that if he was ever able to return to his old life even without cultivation he could become a legendary actor. If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Slightly annoyed at Xiaobo¡¯s misunderstanding Sun Jiao¡¯s brow slightly furrowed. This single look caused the remaining guards to take a step back. All the First Layer cultivators had passed out due to the battle between Sun Qing and now deceased Gu Long and even the Second Layer ones had been slightly injured. This had damaged their morale and made them extremely cautious. At this moment, when the guards morale couldn¡¯t get lower, a striking looking man stood forward and shouted at the top of his lungs. ¡°The girl is exhausted! Now¡¯s our chance to strike!¡± Almost immediately a similarly striking man shouted as well. ¡°Yeah! Boss Gu¡¯s defensive is so strong how could she not be exhausted! It¡¯s just that useless second prince who has been stuck at the First Layer for so long!¡± The first man then spoke up just as the second man finished as if the two had practiced. ¡°So what if the rumor he broke through the Second Layer is true. Trash will always be trash! Revenge for Boss Gu! Revenge for Boss Gu!¡± The second man joined in and others quickly followed. ¡°Revenge for Boss Gu!¡± The two men were Gu Long¡¯s lieutenants and had also attended the Heaven Elements Academy. They had failed to reach the second layer by 15 and had been disqualified from continuing, but were able to stay on as Gu Long¡¯s attendants until he too was disqualified. They had since reached the peak of the second layer and both had acquired fire attributes. This was a clever move by the two lieutenants working in sync to turn the death of their boss that was causing panic to a morale boost. With Sun Qing out of the picture the effect was amplified and the guards were able to have faith in their victory again. Riding the wave of confidence the two lieutenants used this to charge forward and attack Sun Jiao from the front left and right at the same time. Their two attacks were well practiced, their blades emitted fire, and bloodlust seeped from their veins. They could already see Sun Jiaos burning corpse. With their boss gone and Sun Jiao dead they would be rewarded heavily. They could even cripple Sun Qing and take turns with her. Cruel smiles simultaneously passed on these two sworn brothers lips. Without Xiaobo prompting Sun Jiao gave a snort which infuriated the two lieutenants causing them to increase the strength of their attack. Sun Jiao had wanted to test his new ki and now was the perfect opportunity as Xiaobo hadn¡¯t warned him to be careful. That alone was enough to give him confidence. Withdrawing his silver blade he filled it with ki. Not wanting to put the sleeping Sun Qing in danger he stepped forward intending to meet the attack head on. This also fell under the two lieutenants expectations. They had planned to attack so that if Sun Jiao moved Sun Qing would take the attack instead. Some might consider this underhanded and cheap, but in battle the loser would die and had no right to complain. Some would consider this method intelligent and call the tactics brilliant. Sun Jiao didn¡¯t consider it at all. His blade swept out horizontally and passed through the two incoming sabers effortlessly. The fire and colorless ki mixed and a the space appeared to distort. When light passes through hot air it will wobble and distort.. The surrounding guards saw this and began to praise the heat of the lieutenants fire attribute. Before the thought could be voiced however it was quickly cut to pieces. The distortion was not caused by the variation of the refractive index due to hot air temperatures, but because of the space was unstable. As though an invisible cheese grater passed by cracks in the air began to appear which swallowed the fire ki and ripped apart the blades as though they didn¡¯t exist. Sun Jiao quickly stepped back, but the lieutenants could only continue forward as their moment carried them. The blade had passed right in front of their heads and they could see the distortions in space. They knew if they didn¡¯t avoid it they would die and could only regret having attacked without thinking. Was Sun Jiao not calm and collected? How could he have been so calm and not be confident of winning. There was no medicine for regret and there was definitely no medicine for a shotgun full of almost invisible razor blades to the face. The surrounding guards looked on as the leaders that had instilled confidence in them were unable to block a single move. Not only that, but the heads that had entered that space were shredded beyond recognition. Over half the remaining guards turned and emptied their stomachs while the other half had pale faces. Even Sun Jiao had to suppress the urge to vomit he was closest and a bit of brain matter had reached the bottom of his robe. Turning the blade over in his hands he examined it and found it exactly the same and without scratches. He then turned his attention to the surrounding guards. This gave the guards the impression that he wanted to use his blade some more. Those that weren¡¯t vomiting dropped their weapons and fell to their knees in despair. Sun Jiao was pleased with the attack and not at all surprised at their surrender. Xiaobo¡¯s next words caused him flinch.
Next chapter we''ll briefly meet a sleepy but arrogant cultivator that causes things to go not as planned. Also, hints at the next arc. Chapter 48- Arrogant wave of emotions. Author note: Another chapter. Only 2 more til 50! ~~~ The courtyard was a mess. Sun Qing¡¯s fight had caused cracks all over the ground. Bodies of the First Layer cultivators, unable to handle the shockwaves, were strewn about like maggots on a corpse. Some of the guards that had fallen to their knees after dropping their weapons had fallen into their companions vomit, but they were so dazed at the second prince strength they failed to notice. They had heard the second prince was malicious and inhuman, but had never seen nor heard of his incredible strength. Every guard there knew that the lieutenants were the only ones at the peak of the Second Layer. Sure they had use pills to reach it so their foundation was still unstable, but they had powerful attributes to make up for it. In one strike the tyrannical second prince had eliminated them both. Not only had he killed them, but he had taken their life in such a brutal and vicious way. A few guards still gripped their swords, but the number could be counted on one hand. These guards were not the brave ones, but the smart ones. They had just witnessed the second prince¡¯s strength and knew that they would next witness his cruelty. It would be better to attack and die than allow him to take his time with them. They were not the brave ones though and none of them wanted to be the first to step forward. Sun Jiao also was unwilling to be the first one to step forward. He had wanted to stall, but how could he know his opponents would be that weak? Sun Jiao looked down at the sleeping Sun Qing. As if feeling his gaze her eyes twitched but then stilled. Seeing she hadn¡¯t waken Sun Jiao could only resolve himself to the task. He hadn¡¯t been speaking with Xiaobo quickly so some time had passed and having stood there in silence he felt the situation was a bit awkward. Slipping back into his role Sun Jiao decided to justify himself in order to save face. Narrowing his eyes he looked out of the group of guards and spoke. ¡°I only had business with my brother, but since you¡¯ve gotten in my way I¡¯ll have to kill you all.¡± His voice rang out in the courtyard. The guards that had fallen and the guards that were sick all resolved themselves to a fight. Backed into a corner even a rat can fight back against a cat. Previously they thought they could escape by surrendering, but those words forced them to realize they had no other option. Some of the guards simply gave up, but most of them still had some pride left. The words had even carried out the front of the gate. Two bodies were laid out clearly visible from inside the courtyard. The two that had been motionless simultaneously began to move. They didn¡¯t stand, but instead they imitated worms and quickly slid out of view. Sun Jiao didn¡¯t notice this however and instead rushed the closest guard and threw out a slash. He arrived before the guard had a chance to react and dropped his blade which effortlessly passed through the guard¡¯s body at an angle. Pausing a moment he waited for the guard to fall before moving to the next. Sun Jiao could have killed multiple guards in the time it took for the body to fall, but had waited instead as he was stalling for time. Unbeknownst to him it gave the guards the impression that he was savoring the kill. He jumped from guard to guard, starting with the guards that had held onto their swords first. He figured they were going to resist anyways so if Sun Qing woke up quickly he would be able to stop the killing and let those that had surrendered live. A guard near Sun Qing realized that she was undefended and nudged the guards close by. Together they attacked Sun Qing all at once. Sun Jiao hadn¡¯t been under pressure and noticed the attack. Sun Qing laying there helpless reminded him of Xu Rong. An anger rose up inside him he hadn¡¯t felt before. He no longer coldly killed the guards, but instead rushed over with an irate look on his face. ¡°YOU DARE?¡± Sun Jiao didn¡¯t have any special methods of attacking or defending, but speed was something he didn¡¯t lack. Using his Sun and Cloud steps he closed the distance and jumped in front of the attackers. Holding his blade in his right hand he swung it horizontally and removed the heads of two guards. A third guard, ducking low, slipped in between the two bodies and thrust his sword towards Sun Jiao¡¯s stomach. Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. Pulling his left shoulder away from the incoming sword Sun Jiao managed to twist and avoid the blade directly, but the guard¡¯s ki still managed to leave a shallow wound. Having just missed his attack the guard was completely open and didn¡¯t see the silver blade as it came down from above. Sun Jiao then cut down a fourth attacker that had lagged behind. All this took time to explain, but in a single breath four guards had died. Their deaths were like a breath of fresh air to the remaining guards. Previously they had been on the defensive and Sun Jiao fell them like wheat before a scythe. Now they realized that by attacking Sun Qing they would force Sun Jiao to defend which allowed them to not only utilize their numbers, but also eliminated Sun Jiao¡¯s incredible speed. As a path of survival opened up their morale began to soar. Seeing the look on their faces Sun Jiao lost all his anger. ¡°Stop!¡± Sun Jiao shouted out and pulled a common pill from his space ring. ¡°I was going to let her rest, but you¡¯ve forced my hand! This pill will awaken her!¡± He then turned and walked towards Sun Qing. With each step he crushed the hope that had welled up in the guards and shoved them further into the pit of despair. Before he reached her though he pretended to accidentally crush the pill. The guards lifted their weapons and began to roar with renewed hope. ¡°Good thing I brought another.¡± He pulled out another pill. The guards felt like an ocean fell ontop of them. They could see the light of the morning sky above the surface of the water, but Sun Jiao was a beast that wrapped them in his evil clutches and dragged them to the depths below. Some of the guards fell to the ground and began to weep. Sun Jiao let out a sigh and turned his attention to Xiaobo. Before Sun Jiao could return to killing the doors to the palace opened up and a figure came out that almost made Sun Jiao drool. ~~~ At this moment a smoke and ash phoenix had almost finished it¡¯s journey. It arrived at the end of a hallway. At the other end was a young man wearing what appeared to be silk pajamas and a look of dulled annoyance on his face. The man was not only tall, but well toned with muscles as large as other men¡¯s bodies. His golden blonde hair was messy and fell to his waist. Despite the muscles that would give one the impression of a hard working construction worker his skin was smooth as jade and unblemished. With a yawn the young man stretched as he left the room behind him. Scratching his inner leg with one hand he looked down at the paper in his other hand. The page was a beautifully written invitation, but couldn¡¯t hold the interest of the young man as he jammed it into his pocket without a care for it¡¯s condition. With a look over his shoulder he gave a snort and walked towards the other end of the hall. ¡°Stupid father...why would I want to go to a boring wedding I¡¯m much too busy to do that.¡± It was then the young man noticed the phoenix flying towards his father¡¯s door behind him. The phoenix was traveling quickly and would pass by in only a moment. ¡°Hmph. Whose fault is it that I¡¯m in a bad mood huh?¡± Just as the phoenix arrived next to him the young man reached out with a movement that seemed incredibly slow as though he had just woken up. Before the bird could pass however it was already in his hand. With a squeeze the bird was crushed and the smoke swirled up his arm and towards his mouth. He opened it and breathed the smoke in deeply before exhaling with a gleam in his eye. ¡°Oh? Little brothers are fighting? Ah! I can make him go instead. Should I tell father? Hmm. If I tell father he might punish them and they can¡¯t go.¡± The smoke that he exhaled began to reform. Before it could take shape however the young man waved his arm back and forth which caused the smoke to dissipate. ¡°Good now I can go back to sleeping.¡± Sun Shen lazily headed back towards his room in a much better mood.
Had actually planned to have the fight go on longer and have Sun Jiao standing over Sun Qing all bloody like and cool. Way too serious though. He''ll do that some day maybe, but I think this is a much better penultimate conclusion to the courtyard fight. Chapter 49- Arrogant stepmother enters the scene Had birthday((25th) plans last friday so this came out super late. Also going camping tomorrow so probably not able to release for this week. Try to get 2 out next week. Also, 50 chapters soon! ~~~ The figure that came out from the palace was enough to cause Sun Jiao¡¯s mind to blank. He immediately compared her to Sun Qing and thought that perhaps Sun Qing would be her equal once she¡¯s grown, but now even Sun Qing was lacking. The woman wore a sleeveless red cheongsam with a slit that extended well above her hips showing her long slender legs and wide hips. The bottom of her plump butt was visible through the slight and the silk was stretched tight as it climbed her narrow waist. Sun Jiao couldn¡¯t help but imagine hugging the woman and having her long leg extend from the dress and wrap around him. If the slits in the dress were thin rivers then the absent sleeves would be tranquil lakes of jade white skin. These holes on the side extended far past the shoulder to the point that they were almost able to greet the slits. Two large melons were being restrained by the silky red cloth, but like beautiful icebergs peeked through the sides revealing some, but still causing one to imagine the massive amount yet unseen. Comparing them to ice would give one the wrong impression. The woman was anything but cold and infact gave one the feeling of mature warmth. It wasn¡¯t a fiery warmth, for fire could burn, but a warmth that drove the chill away causing one to bring it closer and cling to it with a satisfied look on ones face. The woman¡¯s auburn hair was loose and fell just past her shoulders. Her perfect jade oval face was beautiful to the point of almost overwhelming, but rode that delicate line and instead left one feeling comfortable as if placing your trust in her would be no different than trusting your own mother. This woman was naturally Sun Yu and with a single glance you would know why the emperor had chosen her for a wife. Even Sun Jiao was having lustful thoughts about this step-mother of his, but was able to control himself. He couldn¡¯t help but think that if he had seen her in his previous life he would have been turned into a complete moron. Sun Jiao couldn¡¯t help but admire her figure, but the most impressive part was that she didn¡¯t have an air of arrogance that you would expect. Not that he was foolish enough to believe she wasn¡¯t arrogant, but that she could hide it so well. The only thing that drew away from her motherly persona was the long thin pipe that she took a drag from. From this simple drag a hint of arrogance was revealed, but upon exhaling it disappeared. Xiaobo had talked with Sun Jiao about some of the key figures in the capital, but that still didn¡¯t allow Sun Jiao to identify them with hundred percent confidence so he had to ask. Ignoring her beaten soldiers Sun Lu used her sensual voice to address Sun Jiao. ¡°You naughty siblings why are you causing such problems for your mother like this? Go back home now and I¡¯ll speak with my husband to see that he¡¯s lenient on his unfilial children.¡± Sun Lu was careful in her wording. She used mother when convenient, but husband instead of father so that Sun Jiao would associate the emperor with her side instead of his. Sun Jiao saw this as an opportunity to stall and decided a bit of verbal sparring was in order. ¡°You talk about unfilial, but why should I hold filial affection towards you? It was your idea to send men to kill me. Also, what blood do we share? Even if we did share blood I wouldn¡¯t call you mother. Even your own children should be ashamed to call you mother.¡± Sun Lu loved her children more than anything and prided herself as a mother. She didn¡¯t care about Sun Jiao¡¯s words, but the last sentence was like a slap in the face that couldn¡¯t go unanswered. ¡°You dare? I love my children more than anything and I¡¯ve provided nothing but the best for them. Any child would be proud to call me mother! Unlike you-¡± Sun Jiao burst out laughing causing Sun Lu¡¯s face to burn with anger. Sun Lu intended to change the subject by bring up Sun Jiao¡¯s mother, but how could Sun Jiao let the subject drop just like that? ¡°Proud to call you mother? If it wasn¡¯t for me your children would be dead. Who¡¯s fault would that be? Yours. Now bring them out here. I¡¯m taking them with me.¡± Sun Lu¡¯s face distorted with anger before she closed her eyes and took a drag of her pipe. Inhaling deeply she calmed down as the smoke filled her lungs. As she inhaled her chest swelled causing the soldiers and even Sun Jiao to eye the fabric with expectation as it stretched to the limit. They could only be disappointed as the pipe left her beautiful cherry red lips and a thick smoke began to pour out of them. The smoke spread like tree roots and reached out to every soldier in the courtyard. The smoke wrapped around the soldiers and flowed into their mouths as they breathed in. Each soldier felt a warm comforting feeling and their minds began to go hazy. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. One soldier felt the arms of his mother holding him tightly and warming him as though he had just finished playing in the snow and come home for dinner. Another felt as though he was in the brothel he had visited a few nights ago and had just jumped into bed with the woman he¡¯d paid for. A third felt as if he had survived a huge battle only to find a friend he had thought died had actually survived and they both wept as they shared a hug full of brotherly affection. The feeling each soldier experienced was slightly different, but had one single thread in common. They all felt the warm embrace of another and it gave them strength and courage to accomplish anything. With cloudy and dull eyes they gripped their weapons ready to fight to keep that feeling alive. This was the move Sun Lu had most confidence in. By combining her Smoke Arts with her Warm Embrace attribute she created her unique Smoke Embrace Puppet technique that would cause those to fall under her control and give their all. After fully exhaling Sun Lu had calmed down. ¡°You¡¯ve killed enough of my men. I¡¯m willing to give you some face on account of saving my children and will let this matter drop. Don¡¯t push me.¡± Sun Jiao snorted and spoke with a voice full of disdain. ¡°Killed some of you men? What about my servant that died? Even a hundred of your men is not enough to match her life.¡± Having said the words Sun Jiao realized it was true. When faced with the guards amusing antics he had slipped back into earth habits and forgotten why he came. Sun Lu didn¡¯t believe his words and thought he was using the death as an excuse. ¡°Since when did you care about the life of a single servant? How many servants have you killed? You¡¯re nothing but a twisted little boy crying about his broken toy and using it as an excuse to cause trouble.¡± Footsteps sounding out from behind Sun Lu was like the breaking of a dam. She had already lost her patience with Sun Jiao when he had attacked her character and was holding it back in order to delay. Now that she could hear Meng Fai¡¯s approach she was more than happy to vent her frustration. ¡°Enough words. Since you aren¡¯t willing to give me face you can¡¯t blame me for throwing you out. And you girl. How long are you going to keep up that silly act? I knew from the start you wouldn¡¯t have overexerted yourself.¡± Sun Jiao didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or to cry. Act? Overexerted? She¡¯d overheated because he¡¯d given too much attention just as she had done in the carriage the first day they met. Before he could speak however Sun Qing¡¯s voice as sweet as a songbird sounded out. ¡°Horrible hag! Why did you have to ruin the moment?¡± Sun Qing had truly fainted when Sun Jiao embraced her, but once the two lieutenants had directed their killing intent towards Sun Jiao how could she have remained sleeping with her brother in danger? Before she could act however Sun Jiao had handled them in what she thought most beautiful way and almost caused her to faint again. She had only been protected by him once and couldn¡¯t help but want to see more so she pretended to still be sleeping. What woman doesn''t love a knight in shining armor? What woman could resist being protected? She¡¯d almost flown into a rage when he was hurt, but at the same time was the happiest she¡¯d ever been. When Sun Jiao pulled out the pill she imagined him placing it in her lips and couldn¡¯t help but blush in anticipation. When he destroyed it on accident she had to hold back tears of frustration. Then he brought out another and her dream like scenario was returned only to be interrupted by Sun Lu. Sun Qing¡¯s frustration was slowly building the longer she had to wait, but when Sun Lu had used her smoke to reinforce her soldiers she began to fantasize about Sun Jiao fighting them all off while protecting her until he couldn¡¯t last any longer. She thought about jumping up just before he was fatally wounded and using her body to block the attack. She could then die in his arms and it would be perfect! Then Sun Lu had ruined her wonderful moment and she had no choice but to stand. If Sun Jiao thought the guards emotions swayed his eyes would be like saucers if he knew the rollercoaster of emotions Sun Qing had been through. Before anyone could continue Meng Fai walked out the door with the third prince and princess behind him. Finally all parties had assembled and the fight could begin. Sun Jiao¡¯s muscles tensed while Sun Qing¡¯s eyes shot daggers at Sun Lu. Sun Lu took another drag preparing to reinforce Meng Fai who began circling his ki in preparation. Sun Jun swallowed nervously as sweat drenched his back. Sun Qi in a rush to see what was going on tripped over a body part rolled a distance, jumped up, patted herself off and then gave a big smile. ¡°Big brother!¡± Under everyone¡¯s dazed eyes she ran up to Sun Jiao and gave him a hug. ¡°Thanks for saving me! Those guys were big bullies. Umm. What¡¯s everyone looking at?¡± Chapter 50- The hug was too arrogant Author note: Chapter 50! Hope yall think it''s a good one. ~~~ Sun Jiao was ecstatic. Sun Qi had basically given herself up as a hostage. Sun Jiao could now seize control of the situation using her as leverage. He could make a wager with Sun Lu with the children as the bet. He would face off against Sun Lu¡¯s guards for the fate of the children. He had always planned to use them as hostages for two reasons. One he didn¡¯t want to kill children and two he would be able to use Sun Lu as an extra arm gaining him more strength in the capital. This also meant he could hone his new ki in battle as well as vent some of the anger he had over Xu Rong¡¯s death. This was killing two birds with one stone and his plan was basically perfect. Unfortunately the best-laid plans of mice and men often go awry. Sun Qing arrived before Sun Jiao had a chance to react. Sun Qi had turned towards her mother and only felt a wind approach from behind. Everything stood still as Sun Qing gently laid a hand on the back of Sun Qi¡¯s head. This move seemed to move slowly, but arrived before anyone could react. Sun Qing shoved her forward, her hand following Sun Qi¡¯s head to the ground pressing it into the hard stone floor. Sun Qing had used all her strength at the peak of the third layer. Sun Qi hadn¡¯t even had time to realize what was happening, but even with a unique body she would have been unable to put up a resistance. Wondering what everyone was looking at was the last thing that passed through her mind. Well second to last. Sun Qing¡¯s hand smashed through her head and into the floor causing it to burst like an egg thrown at a rock. Without missing a beat, Sun Qing straightened and shook her hand clean, careful to avoid getting blood and brain matter on her cloths. ¡°Hmph. Who said you can hug him you...you...you hussie!¡± The sins of the father will be laid on the son. The same could be said of the mother as well. Sun Qing had already been infuriated by the mother so it¡¯s no surprise the vulnerable daughter would pay. So when Sun Jiao was hugged Sun Qing couldn¡¯t hold back any more and attacked. Even she couldn¡¯t hug him so casually how could she allow Sun Qi that privilege without being jealous? Sun Lu¡¯s face reflected her insides; twisted and knotted with emotions. ¡°KILL THEM!¡± She quickly inhaled and released her Smoke Embrace Puppet technique on the eunuch Meng Fai. Meng Fai reacted just as quickly and lunged at Sun Qing almost exactly as the guard under the control of Sun Lu moved as well. Sun Jiao was a much slower to react. He once again faced the cruelties of this world and the terrifying erratic nature of Sun Qing. He hesitated, but it was only for a moment and had managed to recover without Xiaobo¡¯s help. Without realizing it he was already becoming accustomed to the life as a cultivator. He lifted his blade, wrapped in ki, to block an incoming sword. The blade passed right threw the sword and with a twist of his wrist in the shape of a J the blade met the side of the guards head which offered no more resistance than the broken sword. Before Sun Jiao finished his attack a spear came at him from the other side thrusting towards his chest. Unable to hold back any longer Sun Jiao activated his Sun and Cloud steps and disappeared from the spot. Arriving in front of another guard he lashed out with his blade but only managed to leave a deep wound on his shoulder. The opponent was at the Second Layer and coupled with the Smoke Embrace enhancement he was able to avoid a fatal wound. As though he was uninjured the guard counter attacked and managed to land a cut on Sun Jiao¡¯s left arm before Sun Jiao jumped away. This time Sun Jiao arrived behind another guard and shoved the blade into his back and pulled it out. Again the guard ignored the wound and turned to attack as if he was fine. Sun Jiao already had a hunch this would happen and had picked one of the First Layer cultivators that had previously fainted. The guard¡¯s moves were clumsy and Sun Jiao was able to avoid the attack by stepping to the side. Sun Jiao shoved his blade into the already wounded guard this time aiming for his heart. When he pulled the blade out, smoke leaked out of the wound and the body collapsed. Xiaobo cut his sentence short, even though with a bit of effort they could speak instantly to each other he had just noticed an attack and couldn¡¯t delay any further. Sun Jiao reacted quickly and moved to the right. An arrow passed where his head had been and struck a guard a bit aways. The guard ignored it and continued to move towards Sun Jiao. All this took time to explain, but took less than a few breaths. Sun Qing wasn¡¯t nearly as frantic as Sun Jiao. She had reached the peak of the Third Layer and was a half-step into the Fourth Layer. Even before reaching this level she could contend with the combined strength of Sun Lu and Meng Fai. When fighting Gu Long she had been playing around. Her strength came from her speed and aberrant attacks that ignored physical defenses. Raw power wasn¡¯t her forte and that had been what she used against Gu Long¡¯s defense focused style. Meng Fai struck out using his fist and Sun Qing effortlessly avoided the attack. As Meng Fai continued attacking, Sun Qing continued to avoid the powerful movements. If she took a direct hit then even she would be severely injured, but her confidence showed that she wasn¡¯t worried at all. ¡°Hey old man you should chase around little girls like me or people will get the wrong idea!¡± Stopping for a moment during a break in the attacks she looked down patted her chest and continued on with a cheerful voice. ¡°Oh I¡¯m not that little any more haha! Well I¡¯m still too young for you. Besides even if you caught me do you even know what to do? I heard that- ah!¡± Sun Qing was interrupted by another punch. The attack missed and the air pressure sent cracks throughout the wall behind her even though the fist was a distance away. The attack was precise and unhurried. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. Meng Fai was able to keep control of himself under the Smoke Embrace Puppet. He wanted desperately to shut Sun Qing up, but hadn¡¯t lost himself to his emotions as one of the effects of the Smoke Embrace Puppet technique was a calming effect on the soul. He knew that flying into a rage would only leave more openings for her to slip through and thought that she was putting on a show to get into his mind. She¡¯d been stuck at the Third Layer body stage for a few years and it would still be some time before she broke through so he was confident in out pacing her. His martial arts, Diamond Hoof Zodiac Horse, focused on stamina and power. A Zodiac Horse was a beast that ran among the stars and he had even had a chance to consume a pill refined with Zodiac Horse blood. If he knew that Sun Qing had broken through he would have coughed up blood. Sun Jiao was ready to cough up blood himself. He¡¯d managed to kill half of the First Layer cultivators, but only killed a handful of Second Layer cultivators. Killing the Second Layer cultivators was akin to climbing a mountain of swords. Each one would twist and turn causing fatal blows to become deep wounds and then counter attack without regard. He was able to manage by focusing on his speed, but was quickly running out of ki. As if a light in a dark room was turned on Sun Jiao realized his mistake. A heavy punch with all your strength moves slower than a light jab. The result would be a strong attack compared to a weak attack. With Sun Jiao¡¯s ki that could rip through space what difference would there be in the results? Both would cut through the enemy easily. If the result was the same then what was the point of using all his strength? Sun Jiao stopped in front of a Second Layer guard and swung horizontally left to right. The guard stepped back just far enough for the blade to pass through his chest and expose his heart. A huge wound opened up, but that didn¡¯t prevent him from chopping down with his axe. As the axe came down towards Sun Jiao¡¯s left he swiftly turned the blade and it returned the way it came. The guard was in the middle of his attack and couldn¡¯t retreat as the blade slide back and cut his exposed heart. Using the momentum of the cut Sun Jiao spun past the falling axe without using his Sun and Cloud steps. With this new understanding not only had he killed a Second Layer cultivator, but he had done so without using a large amount of ki. This was basically twice the work with half the effort! As Sun Jiao slipped past the dead axe guard two more approached him both at the Second Layer. Sun Jiao decided rather than attack first then eat their counter-attack he would give them a taste of their own medicine. Pretending to slip he stumbled a little and waited for the two to start their attack. The guards responded immediately and jumped forward. The guards were under the complete control of the puppet technique and couldn¡¯t comprehend complex strategies or bluffs. This was a major flaw on using the technique on so many guards. After fighting for so long Sun Jiao had already started to notice this weakness with a bit of prodding from Xiaobo and this confirmed his theory. He quickly regained his balance and attacked the two guard¡¯s weapons destroying them. Then brought the blade back and chopped off their heads. Having killed 3 more guards Sun Jiao realized even that wouldn¡¯t be enough and he¡¯d still run out of ki before he finished them all. He spared a moment to look over at Sun Qing and immediately got the urge to smack her for her blas¨¦ attitude. She looked as though she was playing around while watching him fight giving the appearance of a young woman watching a butterfly while skipping in the park. He was going to yell at her to get serious, but remembered the scene of her smashing Sun Qi¡¯s head and swallowed the words. Sun Lu was furious, but she still had another child. With her motherly persona would she sacrifice her living child for the sake of a dead one? Sun Jiao didn¡¯t think so. He began to work his way through the guards towards Sun Jun who had ran back inside and was peeking out behind the palace entrance. He didn¡¯t rush directly there, but instead zig zagged through the group. Sun Lu wasn¡¯t a front line fighter, but she could still stop him if she was prepared. Once he got close enough he allowed a guard to attack him and dodged towards the entrance. As soon as he recovered he activated the Sun and Cloud steps and burst towards the doors. Before Sun Lu could react he had already arrived. Reaching out he grabbed Sun Jun by the back of the collar and held his blade to the Sun Jun¡¯s throat. Sun Jiao never thought he¡¯d threaten a child¡¯s life, but he¡¯d seen how quickly things could turn towards violence and he needed to show he could react if needed. Sun Jiao was sweating, wounded in four places, and out of breath. He quickly circulated his ki and began to recover. After only two cycles his breath returned and he was able to speak clearly. ¡°Call of your dog and surrender. You already lost one because of your arrogant resistance don¡¯t lose another.¡± A chill passed through Sun Lu¡¯s body and her blood went cold. She realized now she lost control of herself in grief and had forgotten Sun Jun. Her love for Sun Qi had caused her to lose herself, but she had thought that her reaction was proof of her motherly love. Didn¡¯t it make her a good mother that she cared so much for her daughter that she would fly into a rage? Or would a good mother hold herself back and think of her son who was still alive? Which was the right decision? Fiery anger for her daughter¡¯s death or coldly ignoring it for her son? Which would have made her a good mother? Perhaps neither or perhaps both. Sun Lu couldn¡¯t decide, but she did realize that today, as a mother, she had failed.
Yet again my gut was telling me the characters would behave one way and not another. Had to go with the gut feeling and unfortunately that means Sun Qi dies. Another character I had plans to develop. Oh well. This is just the start of the next arc. Next chapter should be the conclusion to this mini-arc/transition. Then probably a chapter more before we get to the start of the next arc. Chapter 51- Arrogantly shopping Author note: Not gone! Wrote half this chapter 2 fridays ago and was going to finish it last monday with another last friday, but I got sick all week. Went to write again on monday, but realized I needed to finalize some government planning and research. Decided it would be based loosely on the Han dynasty form of government. Read the wiki on that and liked it. Ending may feel like it''s rushed, but I''ve noticed CN novels moving a bit quicker than mine and want to give it a try. Other than descriptions of beauties (must in any cn, maybe one day I''ll be able to have a whole chapter for just 1 beauty like in against the gods!). Unfortunately next chapter should have the actual palace which needs to be described. Interesting fact btw: Did you know that the capital has a port? It''s true. Not a ship port, but a Portal port! How else will they get all their food to the city? Not relevant any time soon, but a side thought I had while thinking about the minister mentioned in this chapter. ~~~ Looking at the grieving mother Sun Jiao suppressed his guilt. He knew if it wasn¡¯t for Sun Qing he would have been killed just as quickly. Still he couldn¡¯t help but soften the blow. ¡°Sister. I assume you kept her soul correct?¡± At these words Sun Lu¡¯s eyes turned to saucers and she turned towards Sun Qing. Even Sun Jiao who had only been in the world for a short while knew that as long as the soul remained then it was possible for the person to revive. Why else would he have carried a severed head all the way from the mountains to his home? Sun Lu knew this as well and couldn¡¯t help but have her hopes raised. Sun Qing held out her hand with a smile. An indiscriminate black soul appeared in her hand for a moment before taking the shape of a translucent Sun Qi that appeared to be sleeping in the fetal position. Sun Qing then closed her hand and began squeezing the soul causing a strained look to appear on the ghost image of Sun Qi. ¡°Stop!¡± Realizing what she planned Sun Jiao quickly commanded her as sweat dripped down his brow. If Sun Qing shattered the girl¡¯s soul and reformed then it was possible for the girl¡¯s conciseness to be irreparably damaged. ¡°Brother I thought you wanted to play with it?¡± Sun Qing replied to the command with a quizzical look that made her face appear even more adorable. ¡°I do, but for now the two are hostages. As long as we have them Sun Lu will no longer cause us problems. Isn¡¯t that right step-mother?¡± Sun Lu loved her children and would quickly agree if not for Sun Jiao¡¯s character. Living with him would be a fate worse than death, so she was hesitant to agree. She¡¯d rather they die and reincarnate than live a life of suffering. ¡°Hostages? Then does that mean you really won¡¯t hurt them?¡± Sun Jiao understood her reluctance, but couldn¡¯t afford to be soft. He adjusted the blade near the third prince¡¯s neck and a small drop of blood appeared on the clean edge of the blade. Even with all the killing Sun Jiao¡¯s attribute was able to keep the blade in pristine condition. ¡°That depends on you.¡± He tried to smile to soften the blow, but with his sinister predisposition the look only cause Sun Lu to worry even more. ¡°Yes. Of course. Even if you need me to climb a mountain of knives or swim a sea of fire I¡¯ll do it.¡± Sun Jiao removed the blade. With Sun Qing grasping Sun Qi¡¯s soul he had no real need to continue threatening his younger brother. With a shove on the kids back Sun Jiao directed him towards the exit and followed him from behind. Sun Lu couldn¡¯t only watch with regret as the two passed. She wanted to rush to her son¡¯s side and give him a hug, but was afraid to make any sudden moves. She opened her mouth to ask, but a glance from Sun Jiao caused her to swallow her words. She thought it was already a miracle that he wouldn¡¯t hurt them and didn¡¯t want to push her luck. The two reached the exit with Sun Qing falling in step with Sun Jiao. Before they left however Sun Jiao stopped to say something. ¡°As a show of good faith I¡¯ll return the soul to you. Once she¡¯s healed send her to me immediately.¡± Then with a dismissive wave of his hand. ¡°Sister.¡± She was again curious to his reasoning, but decided to give him face and not ask immediately. With a casual toss the soul flew towards Sun Lu who quickly inhaled and exhaled a breath of smoke which wrapped the soul causing a peaceful look to appear on the small figure. A distance away Sun Qing asked why he had returned the soul. ¡°Because sister it¡¯s a test. If Sun Lu obeys and returns her to us then we know she¡¯s obedient. If not then we know she cannot be trusted and should be eliminated next time we visit.¡± Sun Jun, who was walking in front, heard the words and felt a shiver go down his spine causing him to lower his head. ¡°But brother why not just end it now?¡± Sun Jiao and Xiaobo had discussed this previously so Sun Jiao was able to answer without hesitation. ¡°She has resources we don¡¯t and connections to a member of the Heaven Council.¡± The Heaven Council was made up of ten Ministers, the Left and Right Chancellors, and the Imperial Counselor. All matters of governing the empire fell to the Heaven Council. The Left and Right Chancellors were the highest ranking government officials with 5 ministers falling under their jurisdiction. The ten minister roles were divided into external and internal matters. While the Left Chancellor controlled the external matters and the Right Chancellor handled internal matters. The Imperial Counselor a unique position that held no real power, but instead acted as a judge that presided over the council. In the rare cases where the council was split then the Imperial Counselor would be the final vote. Sun Lu¡¯s was a member of the Liangqiu family which was the largest puppet family in the entire empire. Naturally with Sun Lu¡¯s marriage to the emperor they were able to secure a minister seat for the family. This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Sun Lu¡¯s cousin, Liangqiu Kai, was the Minister of Agriculture an internal Minister that was responsible for ensuring a steady supply of food throughout the nation. More importantly he was in charge of harvesting and discovery medicinal herbs and other heavenly plants used by alchemist to refine pills. This wasn¡¯t simply a case of nepotism however as puppets were incredibly useful in supervising and protecting mortal farmers as well as risk free exploration of dangerous areas for rare plants. Sun Jiao was thus able to gain direct access to matters of the government through Sun Lu. Not only that, but Liangqui Kai was only a minister because of Sun Lu¡¯s manipulations and was nothing special. If he chose to ignore her command she would simply replace him with someone who would. This goes to show that the women of the Liangqui family¡¯s puppetry skills didn¡¯t just extend to cultivation techniques, but all aspects of their lives. Sun Qing thought about what was gained and was still confused by Sun Jiao¡¯s actions. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Brother you always said that only trash care about politics.¡± This caused a momentary second of panic in Sun Jiao, but an answer came to him immediately. ¡°I still believe that, but haven¡¯t you noticed those trash believe they are superior because of their power? How can I continue to allow them to look down on me?¡± ¡°Ah! I see! In the past you were letting them keep their political power and that¡¯s why you didn¡¯t care about it. Those fools dared to not give you face and looked down on your kindness so you want to get revenge! Truly brother is the best! You¡¯ll surely become the emperor!¡± The young Sun Jun couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing and almost tripped over his own feet. It was absolutely ridiculous! Preposterous! How could anyone believe it? After all these years...he had been holding back! It all made sense! The brother he feared and respected would certainly become the emperor now. Sun Jun was terrified at the thought, but couldn¡¯t hold back the stars that appeared in his eyes. Sun Qi¡¯s death didn¡¯t cross his mind since her soul was safe. In fact Sun Jiao returning the soul even caused him to feel more admiration since after it was a clever move. Naturally Sun Jiao didn¡¯t know the thoughts going through Sun Jun¡¯s head and instead began to reflect on the previous events while tuning out the chatterbox Sun Qing. Sun Jiao realized he had slipped up and returned to his previous self from earth when he had played around with the guards emotions. If he had instead remained in control of the situation perhaps Sun Qi wouldn¡¯t have had her head destroyed and things wouldn¡¯t have gotten as messy. A crack had appeared in his Sun Jiao mask and it almost cost him again. He finally understanding what Xiaobo had meant about this culture. He had to suppress his earthly self or people would get hurt. The three returned to Sun Jiao¡¯s palace and was greeted by Fang Yuehai. Sensing the less than enthusiastic mood she didn¡¯t say much other than that dinner would be prepared soon. She was going to make it herself, but didn¡¯t know when they would return. Instead she found Sun Qing¡¯s dolls in the kitchen and had them prepare a meal. The three cleaned up and joined Fang Yuehai for dinner. Sun Qing, ignoring the two guests, spoke while the other three ate in silence. Fang Yuehai tried to speak up a few times, but a look from Sun Qing caused her to fill her open mouth with food instead of words. After dinner Sun Jiao ordered the dolls to clean up and to watch Sun Jun. If Sun Jun tried to escape Sun Qing would know immediately through her connection to the dolls. Sun Jun didn¡¯t have any intention of trying to escape. In fact it felt good to get out of the house with no responsibilities. His only regret was that he couldn¡¯t bring his figur...Sun Qi¡¯s figurines with him. To keep them safe for her of course. The next day Sun Jiao set out early without notifying anyone. Under Xiaobo¡¯s prompting he entered the markets of the town and began purchasing various items from shops all across the city. With Xiaobo¡¯s knowledge he was able to find hidden objects that others overlooked and for the first time Sun Jiao felt what it was like to be a Prince. When he entered the shops they would immediately greet him and give him the best service and discounts. If he went to bid in an auction no one would dare bid against him. Some of the objects appeared to be garbage in the eyes of the shop and they would even gift him the object. He would then unlock some secret of the object or apply some method by Xiaobo such as combining 2 objects bought on opposite sides of the city and sell them at an auction house for a large profit. Most of the objects were rare, but nothing special. There were only two divine objects that Xiaobo said was. One was a rusty sword that when bathed in fire would became a powerful weapon that gave supreme control over yang energy. The other was a bracelet that had a small pair of doors hanging from them. Unfortunately Sun Jiao was unable to use either of these objects. The sword was a divine object that would grow with the strength of the user, but could only be used by those with a fire attribute. The bracelet would need a boost of energy to recharge it and Sun Jiao was unable to acquire the necessary materials to provide it that boost. Instead he had to wear it and it would draw in energy from his body to eventually recharge. When Sun Jiao put it on the only thing he felt was stupid. Still Xiaobo wouldn¡¯t shut up until he wore it. He decided to wrap it on his ankle so that it was hidden from sight. All in all Sun Jiao returned home at the end of the day with more money than he¡¯d spent, a few unique trinkets, a weapon he could use as a gift, and a divine bracelet that Xiaobo didn¡¯t explain and was almost certainly a practical joke. Chapter 52- An Arrogant task for two As Sun Jiao returned home for dinner two familiar faces stood in a quiet office room. A third man sat at a desk engrossed in his work. The Third man was Shen Duzi, Fang Shaofan¡¯s second in command. Fang Shaofan was still attempting a breakthrough, but that didn¡¯t mean Shen Duzi could slack off. In fact, Fang Shaofan had just this morning been promoted to Minister of Defense causing quite a bit of work for Shen Duzi who had to fill in for Fang Shaofan¡¯s absence. The promotion came as quite a sudden surprise and caused Shen Duzi a headache. The first prince had said the promotion was for Fang Shaofan¡¯s breakthrough, but it was customary to wait for the breakthrough to actually happen before a promotion. That coupled with the fact that other more promising candidates were skipped over caused several people to wonder if it was some kind of hidden move. Fang Shaofan did have many accomplishments and a good reputation and with the first prince¡¯s backing it was enough to secure the position. Shen Duzi hadn¡¯t put much thought into it as he was much too busy. After reaching the bottom of the stack of papers he moved them to the side and set his pen down before raising his head and finally looking at the two in front of him with a sigh. One was a tall and lanky man while the other was a bit shorter and slightly pudgy. The tall lanky man had wandered from in front of the desk and was reaching towards an ornate blade on the wall. ¡°Don¡¯t touch that. Not only is it incredibly sharp but it is a Bloodthirting Blade. A single cut will continue to bleed until you leave it¡¯s presence. So unless you plan on leaving I would rather you not bleed all over my floor.¡± The tall lanky man¡¯s extended hand returned to his side like a bolt of lightning and he returned to the pudgy man¡¯s side. ¡°Sorry about that brother Shen! Haha I don¡¯t want to bleed all over your floor too!¡± A look of consternation passed over Shen Duzi¡¯s face before he returned with a solemn reply. ¡°No I don¡¯t suppose you do. And it¡¯s Secretary General Shen. You may be dating my wife¡¯s sister, but until you are married we have no relation.¡± ¡°I-¡± The tall lanky man went to speak but was quickly interrupted by the pudgy man. ¡°Of course Secretary General Shen. What he means to say is that we¡¯re very happy for your previous assistance in getting us our last job and that we appreciate the favor greatly.¡± ¡°A job which you lost.¡± ¡°Through no fault of our own. Those two-¡± Shen Duzi let out sigh, waved his left hand, and with the other removed his glasses. He then began to rub the bridge of his nose with his free hand before dropping his hand and returning the glasses to his face with his right hand. ¡°Yes, those two are akin to a natural disaster. If not for them I expect neither of you would have the face to show up in my office. I¡¯m actually quite surprised you managed to survive, so much so I¡¯m willing to give you quite a good opportunity.¡± The tall lanky man replied without thought. ¡°Of course we¡¯ll do anything you need. You can count on us.¡± The pudgy man was a bit more reluctant but had no other choice. ¡°We¡¯ll be happy to help.¡± ¡°Good. There is a girl I need information on. She¡¯s the niece of General Fang. I want you to check up on her and see how she¡¯s doing.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it? No problem, no problem brother Shen. We can do this for you right brother Bao.¡± ¡°Right. Brother Je and I can certainly help.¡± Bao Bo followed up with ease, but a drip of sweat poured down his forehead. He knew the job wasn¡¯t going to be something simple. A grin appeared on Shen Duzi¡¯s face and he adjusted his glasses with his right hand. ¡°Excellent. I knew I could count on you two. In fact you have experience that should come in handy for this particular job. The girl¡¯s name is Fang Yuehai and she¡¯s staying at the Second Prince¡¯s palace so you can find her there.¡± Je Ya¡¯s mind went blank. A sharp ringing sound filled his ears as Shen Duzi continued to talk, but Je Ya didn¡¯t hear any of it. Bao Bo¡¯s reply also went unheard, his nudge ignored, and even as Je Ya was pulled along out of the office the ringing sound continued to drive all thoughts out of his mind. SLAM The door slammed closed behind Je Ya and with it the ringing stopped. Je Ya returned to his senses and before Bao Bo could say anything... ¡°Fuuhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh¡± Je Ya paused to take a breath. Bao Bo interjected with his thoughts. ¡°It won¡¯t be that bad we just have to show up and ask nicely right?¡± Je Ya¡¯s head turned slowly to face Bao Bo who rolled his eyes and replied. ¡°Sorry, continue.¡± ¡°CCCCCCKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKK¡± ~~~ The next morning Sun Jiao woke up, got ready for the day, and then sat down on his bed to discuss with Xiaobo the next part of the plan. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Sun Jiao stood and began to pace in order to help him think. From Xiaobo¡¯s tone things were quite urgent and he had to come up with an idea quickly. At this moment a knock came on the door and Sun Qing¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Brother there¡¯s a message here for you.¡± ¡°Not now I¡¯m trying to think. Bring it to me later.¡± Sun Qing opened the door and walked in ¡°Mmmm. Brother. It...it says you should go immediately.¡± ¡°It can wait can¡¯t it? Set it down and help me think. I need to go to the Liangqiu wedding.¡± Sun Qing smiled at that and as if she had a great idea asked in a knowing manner. ¡°Ahhh you mean the wedding for Liangqiu Wei?¡± ¡°Yes that one.¡± ¡°The one in a few days that would need you to leave immediately?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sun Qing bit her lower lip and her hair changed to an orangish color for excitement. ¡°Here!¡± She stuck out the paper she was holding with both hands. Sun Jiao took it from her and read. Heaven Council Summons Time: Immediately Reason: Envoy to represent the Sun Family for the Liangqiu Wei Wedding Competition Sun Jiao wanting to recover a bit of face snorted and spoke. ¡°Hmph. I need merely wish it and the heavens bless me.¡± ¡°Truly blessed by the heavens brother!¡± Sun Qing quickly agreed with stars in her eyes. ¡°Stay here and watch the boy. I need to set out.¡± As Sun Jiao left he patted Sun Qing¡¯s head as he passed before leaving out the door. Sun Qing who was happy to have helped was stunned for a moment, but quickly recovered. Looking around the room she noticed the bed that was still in disarray. Peeking her head out the door and looking both ways she turned back and jumped into the bed while rubbing her face on the pillows. Sun Jiao, not knowing any of this, was on his way out when he suddenly found Fang Yuehai on his arm. ¡°Going shopping again? I¡¯m bored. Take me with you.¡± Without slowing down Sun Jiao replied and handed over the paper. ¡°Not going shopping.¡± After reading it Fang Yuehai returned it. ¡°Even better. I need to go to the Sanctum and see why my uncle hasn¡¯t found me a place.¡± As the two reached the gate Sun Jiao entered the horseless carriage. He¡¯d actually forgotten to retrieve it, but had returned on it¡¯s own once Sun Qing left closed door cultivation. The carriage quickly reached the gate, but Sun Jiao inside the carriage didn¡¯t notice the gate¡¯s peculiarities. As the carriage passed through the gate Sun Jiao was hit by a wave of vertigo that soon faded. After he recovered he turned to look out the window and couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. Chapter 53- Council of Arrogance begins The carriage had arrived in a courtyard. When Sun Jiao looked out he saw buildings made of solid black stone with blue runes that rose high into the air. This alone didn¡¯t shock him. What shocked him was that far above the buildings was another city. The city appeared to be upside down. Most of the buildings reminded Sun Jiao of skyscrapers, but here and there were various other shaped buildings. Pyramids, stadiums, towers, and other such buildings were scattered about. In the center of the city was a beam of light that fell towards the ground. Inside the beam of light was a solid white pillar with rooms coming off the side shaped like mushroom caps that grew on trees. The distance between the city he was in and the city above was just over a thousand miles and still the city covered the sky completely. If seen from afar the two cities would appear to be disks connected by a beam of light in the center. Surrounding this was a half-light half-dark bubble that rotated around the city in a night/day cycle. Outside the city was nothingness. The sky didn¡¯t just contain the city as there were flying creatures of all kinds traveling back and forth between the cities. Most were birds of a kind, but some other species existed as well; a whale with six eyes and a horn, a wolf with five wings, a five colored snake with a human face that slithered through the sky as though it was on the ground. Sun Jiao almost choked up blood which quickly turned into a cough. Sun Jiao gave a snort in agreement. After a bit more discussion he had the carriage turn and urged it forward towards the center light. The Heaven Council was located in the pillar building that floated in the center of the light. As they neared the light Fang Yuehai asked Sun Jiao to stop the carriage. ¡°I need to go to my Uncle¡¯s office which isn¡¯t far from here. It shouldn¡¯t take long. I¡¯ll meet you after the meeting?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ll be.¡± Fang Yuehai stepped out the carriage and turned to Sun Jiao. ¡°That¡¯s fine. Besides you¡¯ll need to know where I¡¯m staying. You never know when you need a place to stay!¡± Sun Jiao smiled and raised his eyebrow. Fang Yuehai¡¯s eyes went a bit wide and her cheeks went a bit red. ¡°N-n-n-not like that. I just meant that¡¯s what friends are for right? Just returning the favor.¡± Sun Jiao closed the door, leaned out the window, and replied in a dismissive tone not wanting to further embarrass her. ¡°Sure. Sure. I¡¯ll meet you there.¡± The carriage pulled away and left Fang Yuehai behind as she rollered her eyes. They weren¡¯t that far from the pillar of light so Sun Jiao arrived quickly after dropping Fang Yuehai off. The base of the pillar was surrounded by a pentagonal shaped building that was several stories high. The building, like all buildings in the city, was made of polished black stone and covered in glowing blue formation runes. Entering the building was simple as the guards recognized him and had known he was coming. Sun Jiao walked down a straight corridor which branched out in several directions. Ignoring the side paths he was able to reach the center of the building in the time it takes to drink a cup of tea. He arrived at the center and was greeted with an open courtyard that had a raised dais which was aglow with the fallen light from above. Following Xiaobo¡¯s instructions he climbed the stairs next to the dais and pulled out a spirit stone from his space ring. The top of the dais had a circle that contained magic formations which were blood red instead of blue. Standing in the center Sun Jiao held out the spirit stone and dropped it. Once it touched the formation the stone disappeared and the energy in the stone activated the formation. This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. A wave of dizziness passed of Sun Jiao and he disappeared. ~~~ Meanwhile in a darkened room a young man with a sleepy look rested with his eyes closed and a leg draped over the side of a comfortable looking chair. The comfy chair was placed on the outside at the center of a narrow U shaped solid wood table. On the outside of the table a total of 12 empty chairs pointed inward. Six to the left and six to the right. These chairs were also solid wood and were designed, not to be comfortable, but to be impressive. There was a thirteenth chair of similar style, but that had been dragged to the side to lean against the wall and replaced by the cushioned chair that was significantly less impressive. Along the four sides of the wall above the table was a balcony filled with equally impressive chairs that would allow several hundred people to sit and view the table in the center of the room below. The chairs were empty now, but shadows covered the chairs so that if one were below and looked up they would be unable to tell if the balcony was filled or not. On the bottom of the balcony was a soft glowing light that allowed one to see where they were going, but not with much detail. Slowly men in cloaks with hoods that covered their faces began to arrive and fill the 12 chairs. These men were the 10 Ministers that made up the Heaven Council. After a few had arrived another man in a cloak entered. This man had a golden scarf that hung around his neck and fell to his knees. The cloak hid his face, but it couldn¡¯t hide his massive muscular body that was a full two heads bigger than a normal man. He sat down in the chair left of the resting man and spoke with a voice that was both aged and filled with strength. ¡°Greetings young master Sun. It¡¯s rare to see you in these meetings. I could count the number of times on one hand you¡¯ve shown up since you became the Imperial Counselor.¡± The young man was Sun Shen, the first prince and also the Imperial Counselor. The Imperial Counselor sole job was to manage the Heaven Council and in case of a deadlock decision, vote to resolve a tie. As Sun Shen neglected his duties as manager and ties were incredibly rare he was almost always absent and left managing to the Left and Right Chancellors With a yawn and a stretch Sun Shen opened his eyes and straightened up a bit before addressing the man on his left. ¡°Greetings Left Chancellor Cao. I have matters today and expect a tied vote, else why would I bother showing up and waste time listening to a bunch of old men chatter while pretending to be mysterious.¡± Sun Shen paused to scratch the back of his head before continuing. ¡°That reminds me Old Cao why do you have those cloaks anyways? Everyone knows who you are and it¡¯s not like this is some secret society. And the lighting in here could definitely be improved. I¡¯m getting sleep even having just rested.¡± With a yawn Sun Shen propped his head up with his arm and began to nod off. Chancellor Cao didn¡¯t mind the attitude and chuckled. ¡°When is the Sleeping Tiger ever not sleepy? Greetings young master Sun.¡± With a wave of his free hand as if brushing away the argument Sun Shen returned the greeting. ¡°Greetings Right Chancellor Fu.¡± ¡°It¡¯s rare to see youn-¡± ¡°Ya ya. I got an earful from Old Cao over here already. Is everyone here yet who¡¯s missing?¡± By now the 12 seats were all filled save for one on the left. ¡°Sorry sorry! I¡¯m a bit late. I had trouble finding a minister cloak on such short notice. I only just had this one made and it was delivered a bit late.¡± Shen Duzi entered while putting on the cloak. Under his eyes were circles as he¡¯d spent all night working. Chancellor Cao stood up and helped straighten out Shen Duzi¡¯s cloak before patting him on the shoulder with a bit too much strength causing Shen Duzi to stumble a bit. ¡°Haha no problem. Chancellor Fu only just arrived as well and he already had a cloak made.¡± Chancellor Fu and Chancellor Cao had a bit of a rivalry so Chancellor Cao couldn¡¯t help but take a chance to poke fun at him. Chancellor Fu wasn¡¯t as aggressive and was constantly suppressed by Chancellor Cao. ¡°You must be Minister Fang¡¯s man here to stand in. Any idea when he¡¯ll breakthrough?¡± ¡°Thanks, I¡¯m Shen Duzi. Unfortunately I don¡¯t have any idea. Breakthroughs cannot be rushed only to come when they want.¡± The two took their seats and Chancellor Cao continued talking without caring if the others were waiting on them. ¡°A bit like woman in that regard huh? Haha.¡± Chancellor Cao turned towards the table before continuing. ¡°Well let¡¯s begin. Oh right, sorry Young master Sun. Would you like to start things off?¡± Sun Shen shook his head as he replied. ¡°No go ahead and start things off.¡± Chancellor Fu frowned again. With Sun Shen absent the Left and Right Councilors would take turns leading the Heaven Council meetings which Chancellor Fu took great pride in. It had been his turn to lead the meeting this time, so he felt he had yet again been out maneuvered by Chancellor Cao. With Sun Shen giving him permission how could Chancellor Fu argue? The meeting continued with Chancellor Cao in the lead as they addressed matters of the empire with Sun Shen completely ignoring the ongoings of the Council. Only when the matter of the Liangqiu wedding was brought up did he finally interrupt. ¡°Actually the Liangqiu wedding is why I¡¯m here today. Father wanted me to attend, but I have other *cough cough* important things to attend to. I¡¯m hoping to send someone else in my place. All in favor?¡± The Minister Herald who was in charge of domestic and foreign affairs quickly spoke up. ¡°With respect young mast-¡± ¡° Imperial Counselor.¡± ¡°Apologies. Imperial Counselor Sun. With respect we need an appropriate candidate before we can decide whether or not to send them don¡¯t we?¡± Chancellor Fu, still upset from earlier, followed up. ¡°I agree. We need to find a replacement before deciding. Who do you have in mind?¡± ¡°Naturally my younger Brother Sun.¡± Some of the other Ministers nodded their head and whispered to each other. ¡°Sun Jun would make an excellent choice.¡± ¡°Yes he¡¯s related to the family. He wouldn¡¯t just be an excellent choice he would be the best choice!¡± ¡°Young master Shen is truly a genius!¡± Not all the ministers were agreeing however. The Minister of Information and the Minister of Justice both remained silent. Finally the Minister of Justice coughed loudly to get attention then spoke. ¡°Perhaps some of you are not aware as it¡¯s recent news, but third prince Sun Jun is currently under uh..under protective custody of second prince Sun Jiao.¡± Sun Shen forced a smile. He had been hoping the news wouldn¡¯t be brought up. First he had hurried the vote and then tried to use ¡°younger brother sun¡± in an attempt to mislead them into voting for Sun Jiao as his replacement. Sun Shen would naturally try these underhanded tactics if it meant making things easier for himself. Not that he didn¡¯t have backup plans, but if something could be done without work or with work who would choose the later? If the meeting had taken place the day before then things could have been rushed. Perhaps the Minister of Information in charge of spying, both abroad and at home, would have still known, but he would have the intelligence to see through his plan and the discretion to keep it to himself. In fact, the Minister of Justice who was in charge of policing the empire had heard of the news from his subordinates just this morning. If it was previous Minister of Justices then it would have been a small matter to bribe them, but this one had a moral backbone and righteous attitude. Faced with a set back Sun Shen could only come forward with the truth and carry on with his plans. ¡°Minister Tong is correct. Naturally I am talking about second brother Sun Jiao. He should be arriving any moment.¡± The ministers went silent as the name Sun Jiao was too shocking and the news took a moment to process. Finally the gears began to move and they began to whisper. ¡°Sun Jiao? Impossible! He¡¯ll ruin the whole thing.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t agree to send him! Just a few months ago one of my cousin¡¯s nephew¡¯s close friend bumped into him. They¡¯re still trying to clean up the blood!¡± ¡°Must have been a quick death! Did you hear what happened just recently? His sister forced a manager of a colosseum to lick her boots as they were covered in blood. After that she grabbed his tongue and slowly ripped it out of his throat. They say he didn¡¯t die from blood loss or choking. He died from the pain!¡± Just at this moment the main doors to the room were shoved open and with as arrogant an attitude as possible Sun Jiao swaggered in. Chapter 54- Arrogant and tangled web we weave As Sun Jiao entered the Heaven Council room Fang Yuehai entered the military facility belonging to her Uncle. She was stopped briefly at the entrance but after explaining why she was there the guards quickly let her in. Walking through the cold and sterile hallways she arrived at the double doors leading to Shen Duzi¡¯s office which in turn led into her Uncle¡¯s office. To people of this world Shen Duzi was Fang Shaofan¡¯s right hand man, but if Sun Jiao saw this he could only think of two words; glorified secretary. Opening the doors and entering revealed a warm interior that was unlike the rest of the buildings. The room had the appearance of a personal study rather than a military office. An expensive looking rug lay on top of polished wood floor that matched the large wooden desk and chair. On the walls were various displays of wealth such as a landscape painting, a statue of a beautiful woman and several high class weapons. To the right of the entrance was another set of double doors that were closed and sealed with a paper talisman. Fang Yuehai brow crinkled and her lips turned down after seeing the paper with various magical markings on it. The talisman was used to seal the office from noise and sound an alarm if broken. Her disappointed eyes left the door and traveled the rest of the room. She moved towards the painting and after admiring the mountain and waterfalls the disappointment was already forgotten. She passed over the statue which didn¡¯t hold her interest, but instead focused on a blade that was resting on a stand. Fang Yuehai¡¯s hand reached out and felt the ornate hilt and moved up towards the guard. Enjoying the cold metal blade she ran her hand down the side and then decided to test the edge. ¡°Ouch! Ahh I didn¡¯t think it would be that sharp. Isn¡¯t it just a blade for display? What kind of sick mind leaves such a sharp thing laying around?¡± Eyes shifting towards the double doors she continued. ¡°Ahhh surely not my sweet uncle right? No definitely not!¡± As a cultivator Fang Yuehai was able to cycle a bit of her ki to heal the wound and quickly placed the finger in her mouth to prevent blood from dripping as she moved towards the desk. With the same hand she picked up a pen and adjusted a piece of paper left on the desk so that she could write. Dipping the pen into the ink she began to write out her note, but was interrupted by a drop of blood onto the paper. Frustrated she cycled her ki again and licked off the blood and continued to write. Yet again a drop of blood fell onto the paper causing her to let out an exasperated sigh. ¡°What the fuck! Not only is it sharp but it¡¯s cursed? Well the blade isn¡¯t that high quality so it shouldn¡¯t have that much range¡­¡± Ignoring the dripping blood she hurried up writing the letter and signed it. As an afterthought she added a PS at the bottom to ignore the blood as she¡¯d been cut on the blade. Placing her bleeding finger into her mouth she fled the room while being careful not to get blood on anything else. With an uncle in the military and a powerful clan background Fang Yuehai naturally knew all about the magical weapons that existed. She knew the blade probably had to be within sight to take effect and worse case leaving the building would help get out of the range of its ability. The blade was a bit stronger than she estimated causing her to be even more embarrassed for having made such a stupid mistake than she already was. Sure enough though as she exited the building the bleeding stopped. Having exited the building Fang Yuehai passed by two men smelling heavily of booze that were heading inside. The smell of alcohol caused her embarrassment to replace itself with disgust. With a click of her tongue Fang Yuehai turned towards the center of the city and completely forgot all about the previously shameful moment. The two men that passed her by were none other than Bao Bu and Je Ya who had been tasked to contact Fang Yuehai. Having resolved themselves to failure the night before they proceeded to drink up the courage adn admit their failure. The soldiers at the entrance of the building looked at them with reproachful eyes, but having recognized them from the night before still allowed them in without a word. The two traveled down the same cold hallways and stood in front of the double doors in silence. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. After a couple of breaths past Bao Bu spoke up. ¡°We should go inside. It can¡¯t be that bad right?¡± Je Ya turned and replied. ¡°Can¡¯t be that bad. We¡¯ll just lose our jobs and I¡¯ll lose my girl.¡± ¡°Could be worse.¡± ¡°Could be worse.¡± Some time passed, again in silence, and the doors remained closed. Eventually Ja Ye broke the silence. ¡°Maybe we say she¡¯s fine? We knocked, she answered, and everything is cool?¡± ¡°You want to lie to him?¡± Switching to a whisper Bao Bu continued. ¡°I heard he¡¯s a petty man that¡¯s quick to kill. If we say she¡¯s fine and he sends someone else?¡± Bao Bu looked Ja Ye in the eyes and brought his thumb across his neck slowly. ¡°So we tell the truth? We didn¡¯t do anything? Wait what if he kills us for not even trying?¡± ¡°Then we die. Could be worse.¡± ¡°Could be worse huh?¡± Turning back to the door Ja Ye thought for a bit. ¡°Wait how the hell could it be worse? What¡¯s worse than death?¡± ¡°We could try breaking into Sun Jiao¡¯s place.¡± Ja Ye nervously gulped and spoke. ¡°Could be worse.¡± Bao Bu shrugged and pushed open the door. Ja Ye was surprised but quickly tried to control himself. If anyone was watching then they¡¯d have seen his hands shaking. Seeing no one inside the two let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up and leave a note.¡± Ja Ye rushed towards the desk and reached for the pen. His hand stopped mid way towards the desk and his eye¡¯s turned to saucers. ¡°Hey Bao Bu. What was that girl¡¯s name again?¡± ¡°You mean his sister?¡± ¡°No. No. The one we were suppose to find. Fang Yuehai right?¡± ¡°Yeah. Hurry up he could come back any moment.¡± ¡°Come over here for a second and read this.¡± Bao Bu glanced out in the hallway and then hurried around the desk. ¡°What?¡± Ja Ye pointed towards the note left on the desk. Dear Uncle, I¡¯ve come to the city to find out how brother Shi died. I came by and see that you¡¯re in seclusion. When you get out I could use your help. I¡¯m currently staying with the second prince Sun Jiao so you can find me there. Fang Yuehai Ps. ignore the blood I cut myself on your stupid sword. Bao Bu read the letter twice and still couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing. They had spent all night worrying about how to get information and, like a pie falling from the sky, they were blessed by the heavens with this letter. After reading it a third time his excitement was dashed like an egg thrown against a stone. ¡°This won¡¯t work. It says she visited and mentions the sword.¡± ¡°Oh no problem.¡± Ja Ye without hesitation picked up the note and tore two peices off. ¡°There. Now we just say we snuck in and used some paper we found and tore off in a hurry.¡± ¡°The blood...¡± ¡°What kind of person is the second prince?¡± Bao Bu¡¯s face loosened as some of the pressure faded. ¡°Hmm. This makes it seem like she needs help though¡­¡± ¡°What kind of person is the second prince?¡± Nodding his head Bao Bu started to see a glimmer of hope. There was just a bit more distance to reach the light at the end of the tunnel. ¡°What. *gulp* What if she¡¯s fine though and nothing happens to her? Won¡¯t they find out we altered the letter?¡± With a clever laugh and a gleam in his eye Ja Ye replied without any hesitation. ¡°What if she¡¯s fine? I ask you. What kind of person is the second prince!?¡± Bao Bu¡¯s face lit up like a child that receives a new puppy. ¡°This might just work!¡± ~~~ Before entering the Heaven Council Sun Jiao and Xiaobo had talked quite a bit about how things would play out in the Council. Beads of imaginary sweat poured from Xiaobo¡¯s forehead. Sun Jiao let out a sigh and continued the conversation. Sun Jiao reached the door, took a breath, and shoved them open without knocking. With arrogance that came natural to the body he entered. Unconsciously he used the Sun and Cloud steps without ki that made his steps appear as though they had a mysterious quality to them. When Xiaobo saw the person at the head of the table he was at first surprised and then excited. Xiaobo couldn¡¯t help but lie. The chance was too good for Sun Jiao to give a good impression. If he knew the young man sitting in the center was the first prince and could crush him like an ant he would definitely be a little nervous. Sun Jiao was improving, but how could he handle facing that lion? Even his sister would at least show a little respect to Sun Shen. Unfortunately, for Sun Jiao, Xiaobo didn¡¯t think of any of this as he just wanted to see a good show. Chapter 55- Council of Arrogance (1) Sun Jiao¡¯s entrance caused the room to become quiet. As he entered his eyes swept over the room with a look of disdain. Though the room was dark the small light, coupled with his eyes as a cultivator, was enough for him to view the room completely. As he approached the Heaven Council table his eyes lingered on an object pushed to the side of the room which caused a flicker of a smile to appear on his face and a hint of mischief in his eyes. Before Sun Jiao could reach the table Left Chancellor Cao Hai, took charge of the room and broke the silence. ¡°Thank you for coming on such short notice. We were just-¡± Sun Jiao paused before entering the center of the table where he was expected to stand. Instead he curved around the table and slowly moved towards the chair that had been pushed aside. This action caused Cao Hai to halt what he was saying as he couldn¡¯t tell if Sun Jiao was listening. This forced him to wait for Sun Jiao to return to a spot where he could properly conduct a discussion. Once Sun Jiao reached the chair he grabbed it with one hand, turned and began lazily dragging it behind him around to the open end of the table. The tilting of the chair caused the legs to meet the floor at a sharp angle which forced out a high pitched sound akin to nails across the chalkboard. The wide and open room was designed to carry casual speaking voices into the upper reaches so that those above could easily hear the sounds below. This made the chair¡¯s noise echo out which in turn caused a few of the ministers to flinch in surprise. Sun Jiao took his time as he brought the chair to the corner of the U shaped table and unexpectedly stopped. He then straightened the chair so that it was upright on all four legs. While paying no attention to anything around him and intentionally ignoring the glares of a couple impatient ministers he brushed his clothes and straightened his sleeves. His hand then returned to the chair and dragged it the rest of the way. The chair stopped not in the center of the table, but instead at the opposite end of where Imperial Counselor sat. If the table was a square instead of open on one end then Sun Jiao would be seated at the head of the table. Placing the original chair that belonged in the Imperial Counselor spot in that spot was a clear sign that Sun Jiao was facing off against the Imperial Counselor. Moving to the front of the chair, Sun Jiao pulled out a cloth from his ring, and wiped the seat off. All this took time to explain and rightly so for it took a while to drag the chair over. As Sun Jiao sat down in the chair Cao Hai opened his mouth to continue, but was beat to the punch by Sun Jiao. ¡°Can we hurry this along? I am very busy and can¡¯t waste time here.¡± Cao Hai, Shen Duzi, and a couple of the other ministers nearly coughed up blood. First you dragged the chair and took your time! Second you stopped moving the chair to take the time to straighten your sleeves! Finally you stopped to brush the chair off! ¡°HOW IS THIS BEING BUSY!?¡± All of them raged inside, but kept it to themselves. Yelling wouldn¡¯t change his attitude and he was still a member of the Sun family so they could only swallow their words. A few turned towards Sun Shen to see his reaction, but he had a sleepy look as if he was ignoring the whole situation. Cao Hai choked back the blood and coughed to get their attention. ¡°Yes. Well we were just about to vote on having you as the replacement as the Sun family representative for the Liangqiu wedding. First we need to know if you¡¯ll accept?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll accept. As I said though my time is important so I expect to be compensated.¡± ¡°What kind of compensation?¡± Sun Shen showed interest and decided to ask the question directly. Sun Jiao had always ignored family matters and never asked anything from them. ¡°Transportation, guards, servants, and ten thousand spirit stones a week.¡±Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. ¡°WHAT? Ten thousand a week? Preposterous!¡± One of the robed ministers yelled out. This was the Minister of Finances who was in charge of the treasury. Sun Shen waved his hands to quiet him down. ¡°Transportation, guards, and servants are all doable. After all we can¡¯t have you traveling without an entourage. Ten thousand is a bit too high. How about giving me some face and accepting five thousand a week?¡± Sun Shen decided to handle negotiations himself. He knew the ministers had a poor view of Sun Jiao while Sun Jiao had a high view of himself. This would undoubtedly lead to conflict and, if handled poorly, cause Sun Jiao to leave. That was the best case scenario and even Sun Shen had trouble imagining the worst case and all the work that would cause him. While Sun Shen was inherently lazy he knew that a little work now would save him a lot of work later and was willing to put in a little bit of effort. Still he knew that he could only guarantee four votes and needed two more which meant appeasing the Minister of Finance. Sun Jiao snorted. ¡°You think I¡¯m worth less than I say? I said my time is worth ten thousand a week. Give you face? If I accepted five thousand then wouldn¡¯t that be the same as slapping my own face?¡± Sun Jiao didn¡¯t even take time to consider before refusing. Five thousand spirit stones was considered quite a large sum and was indeed giving Sun Jiao face, but Xiaobo had told him to milk them for all he could so he wouldn¡¯t back down. Sun Shen clicked his tongue, but didn¡¯t reply. Ten thousand spirit stones was a fortune for a person, but for an empire it wouldn¡¯t amount to much. It wasn¡¯t worth the effort arguing as it would only affect the Minister of Finance vote. Even without his vote there would be six other ministers and he only needed to convince two. ¡°Hmph. How arrogant! I vote no. After hearing his conditions I can¡¯t possible agree to the costs. I¡¯m sure everyone will keep that in mind as they vote.¡± Seeing an opportunity to take charge of the vote Right Chancellor Fu Kun quickly seized it. He was upset with the prince for giving control of this meeting to the Left Chancellor and used Sun Jiao¡¯s high price as his reason to vote against Sun Jiao going. He also made sure to give the ministers a way to also vote against it as well. What minister would dare vote no against a proposal from the first prince if they didn¡¯t have a reason? Now they could vote yes or no without worrying about offending or insulting Sun Shen. Cao Hai laughed before speaking. ¡°I vote yes. He¡¯s a member of the Sun family so how could his price be too much? Aren¡¯t you insulting the Sun family by saying that? What do you say Minister Xia?¡± Cao Hai and Fu Kun was the first vote Sun Shen counted on. The two would always vote against each other which meant at least one vote yes. ¡°I vote yes as well. How could I possibly insult the Sun family?¡± Minster Xia was the second vote Sun Shen Counted on. Xia Tan was the Minister of Architect and was a well known supporter of Sun Shen. Cao Hai knew that Xia Tan would side with Sun Shen and thus asked him first so that he could follow up perfectly. By now Fu Kun stomach was twisted with anger, but he didn¡¯t show any signs of stress. He might not have the guts to argue against Cao Hai, but he had no fear of the ministers. Turning towards Minister Xia he vented his anger. ¡°How is voting no insulting the Sun family? Does the money not belong to the Sun Family? Isn¡¯t voting to frivolously spend that money an even bigger insult? In fact I¡¯d say- ¡± Fu Kun started his rebuttal but was interrupted by Sun Shen. ¡°Settle down. Just vote yes or no how you feel. The Sun family won''t be insulted either way.¡± He let Cao Hai speak his mind to sway the yes votes, but how could he let Fu Kun negatively impact the votes? It would be better put an end to that line of thinking immediately rather than drag things out. Sun Jiao gave a small chuckle and spoke to himself just loud enough that the others could hear. ¡°Can¡¯t even keep things in line. What a joke.¡± Minister Herald slammed his hand on the table, stood up, and pointed a finger at Sun Jiao. ¡°You dare insult the Imperial Counselor!?!¡± Sun Jiao lifted an eyebrow and looked towards the cloaked man with disdain as if to say ¡®so what?¡¯ The Minister Herald was speechless. He expected Sun Jiao to bow his head and apologize for insulting the first prince Sun Shen. The Minister was strong enough to crush Sun Jiao with a single finger, but if he insulted Sun Shen then he would beg on his knees for forgiveness. Now that Sun Jiao wasn¡¯t begging the Minister Herald didn¡¯t know what to do. He couldn¡¯t attack Sun Jiao and no one else was speaking up. Even Sun Shen was pretending not to notice as he merely wanted to hurry things along so that he could go back to bed. Having no other choice the Minister sat down. ¡°I vote no.¡± If the man wasn¡¯t wearing a hood to hide his face everyone would see it was beat red, but whether that was in anger or embarrassment only the man knew. ¡°That¡¯s two for and two against. Who¡¯s next.¡± Fu Kun quickly spoke up before Cao Hai could. ¡°I of course vote no. We can¡¯t afford it.¡± The Minister of Finance confirmed his vote against sending Sun Jiao. He figured that whatever alternative they could find would definitely be cheaper. ¡°No as well.¡± ¡°I also vote no.¡± Following the Minister of Finance were two other Ministers voting against. The Minister of Artifacts and the Minister of Exploration. These two were good friends with the Minister of Finance and would often vote together unless their was a good enough reason not to. The Minister of Exploration was in charge of exploring the universe. From ancient battlegrounds, to hidden legacies, to unexplored worlds and uncharted territory. Often he would find various magical weapons and other such artifacts. He would then sell the artifacts at a high price to the Minister of Artifacts who was in charge of storing and maintaining them for the Sun Empire. The weapons and artifacts discovered naturally belonged to the Sun Empire so the money received for selling them would be handed over to the Minister of Finance. Of course the Minister of Exploration would take his cut for finding them. In order to buy the items the Minister of Artifacts would request the money from the Minister of Finance. The Minister of Finance would naturally give him the money as he was acquiring the item for the Sun Empire. Once the Minister of Artifacts received the item the Minister of Finance would issue a reward for raising the amount of items the Sun Empire possessed. Each and every transaction meant additional work for the Minister of Finance so he would reward himself for facilitating the deal. Through this process the three had earned a significant fortune. They made sure to not take too much however as they couldn¡¯t be too excessive. The amount they took would never be more than half the value of the item. This meant the Sun Empire profited with every item and those involved were rewarded. Sun Jiao of course knew nothing of this and only knew that more and more votes were going towards no. Didn¡¯t they need him to go? Wouldn¡¯t they spend anything to have him go? Sun Jiao was starting to regret not accepting the 5 thousand offer, but he didn¡¯t let it show and remained silent in his chair. ¡°Ha ha. Five against and two for. Two more against and things will be decided.¡± Left Chancellor Fu Kun joyfully announced the total votes so far. He was feeling much better now that things were going towards his vote. If he won then that would be another victory over Cao Hai. The next to speak was the Minister of Justice. He had been thinking things over for a while and finally come to a decision. ¡°My vote is no. You¡¯ll stay here. Now that I finally have you in front of me how could I let you go?¡± The man stood up and removed his hood. He was a handsome middle-aged man with blue eyes and golden hair with a touch of grey throughout. Pointing his finger at sun jiao he roared with righteousness. ¡°Sun Jiao! You are under arrest!¡± Chapter 56- Council of Arrogance (2) While Minister Tong, the Minister of Justice, pointed a finger at Sun Jiao and roared with righteousness Liangqiu Kai leaned back in his chair and clasped his hands together. He had contacted his cousin Sun Lu using a sound transmission talisman which could transmit sound across a long distance. As luck would have it Sun Lu was inside the Sun Sanctum looking for a way to heal her daughter. If she had been outside the Sun Sanctum then the transmission wouldn¡¯t have reached her as the Sun Sanctum was an isolated space. Only a special technique, such as Sun Lu¡¯s message bird, could pass through the gate. After contacting her and explaining the situation she had come up with this last desperate gambit. If Sun Jiao was arrested then she could negotiate his release in exchange for her son. Minister Tong himself didn¡¯t have the confidence to go head to head with a Sun family prince, but with the promised backing of Sun Lu he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to enact justice. With no other choice Liangqiu Kai was put in the middle of his scheming cousin and Sun Jia. After conveying his cousin and third prince¡¯s support to Minister Tong he had reclined in his chair and tried to hid the pressure he was under. Sun Jiao naturally knew none of this and only knew that the man was working on his own. Xiaobo had already given him instructions on a sure fire way to handle an arrest, so he was completely unperturbed by the Minister of Justice¡¯s actions. With a small smile on his face Sun Jiao stood up and crossed his arms before replying in with an amused tone. ¡°Oh? With what charges? What evidence?¡± Minister Tong withdrew a small jade slip and gripped it tightly with a look of concentration. ¡°I¡¯ve recorded the charges and witness testimony of over two thousand crimes including multiple count of murder, kidnapping, torture, and theft.¡± Handing the jade slip to his right Minister Tong waited for the slip to go around the table before continuing. ¡°As you can see I am certainly justified in arresting him and bringing him before the Emperor.¡± Sun Jiao frowned at that. Minister Tong wasn¡¯t paying giving him any face and instead addressed the other ministers in the room. ¡°Hey old man.¡± Minister Tong brow crumpled as he turned towards Sun Jiao. ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± ¡°T-t-that¡¯s all?¡± Minister Tong¡¯s mouth dropped as he stammered and then flew into a rage. ¡°What do you mean that¡¯s all! You¡¯ve ruined over two thousand lives and those are just the ones that are willing to testify anonymously! That¡¯s not including the countless others that are too afraid to come forward! The leading cause of death in Chengjing city isn¡¯t disease, starvation, or some other accident, but you! For the past 5 years more people have died than the 20 years before your birth combined!¡± Out of breath from speaking too quickly Minister Tong took in a deep breath and went to continue. He was sure that those statistics weren¡¯t real but he¡¯d gotten carried away and his face was flush with the excitement of it all. He had wanted to charge Sun Jiao for a while now and with the third princes backing he could finally put away this criminal so how could he not be excited? Sun Jiao didn¡¯t have the patience to continue listening. ¡°You dog shit detective. I meant the evidence not the crimes. You¡¯re in charge of policing and you can¡¯t even figure that out? Based on the crime in the city being out of control I already had low expectation of you, but you¡¯ve some how managed to surprise me.¡± Hearing that crime in the city was out of control the other ministers all had the same thought. Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. ¡®WHO¡¯S FAULT IS THAT!¡¯ Certainly there was others committing crime in the city, but that was all tacitly allowed as anyone that could start a criminal organization Chengjing city would have to have a powerful backer. In fact organized crime was ironically quite particular about obeying the rules and would punish those that caused any real problems to disappear. When crime was considered it was individual crime that counted as other crime was just business as usual. Minister Tong¡¯s mouth, which had been open, snapped shut as he grit his teeth in anger. A small trace of blood leaked out the side of his mouth. As Minister of Justice he needed strength to capture the most heinous of criminals so his strength wasn¡¯t comparable to the other council members. The other ministers lacked talent and had only reached the Third or Fourth layer late in life; else why would they have bothered with the mundane world and not focused on cultivating? Minister Tong had reached a strength similar to the former Minister of Generals who had reached the Sixth Layer. Being called a dog shit detective had truly infuriated him and he couldn¡¯t help releasing his strength to pressure Sun Jiao. Like a dam bursting at the seams a pressure exuded his body and rushed towards Sun Jiao, but just before it reached him he felt eyes of a predator gazing at his neck causing him to restrain himself. Minister Tong may have had his intelligence insulted by Sun Jiao but he wasn¡¯t stupid enough to follow through with an attack on a Sun family member in front of Sun Shen. ¡°You little demon all those witness testimonies are not enough for you?¡± ¡°The word of a commoner against mine? Worthless. Even a million commoner¡¯s lives aren¡¯t equal to mine so how could their word out weight mine? I say I¡¯m innocent.¡± ¡°Insane! They have no reason to lie and are actually risking their lives for justice. Even if ninety percent of them are lying it¡¯s reason enough to have you executed!¡± ¡°Talking to me about percentages! Ha! If there is even a one percent chance all of them are lying you¡¯ll have sentenced an innocent member of the Sun family to death? If after my death it¡¯s proven I¡¯m innocent how will you plan to compensate me then huh? How would you compensate a dead man?¡± Sun Jiao waited a moment as if waiting for Minister Tong¡¯s reply. Before Minister Tong could speak however Sun Jiao continued. ¡°That¡¯s what I thought. As for your numerous witnesses how hard would it be to find thousands of mortal slaves willing to testify? Just because you have a couple thousand witnesses we should assume they¡¯re telling the truth because you found a lot of them? Doesn¡¯t that mean that you can kill another minister just by finding a couple thousand liars?¡± Minister Tong¡¯s fist clenched, but he couldn¡¯t reply. He had met these witnesses and knew every one of their backgrounds. These were good people with friends and family in the community and not just slaves found in one of the mortal worlds. He could explain their backgrounds, but the prince could say he made those up as well. If he had time he could bring them forward one by one in front of the council, but he had already declared his intent and had to follow through or he would miss this opportunity. Sun Jiao ignored Minister Tong¡¯s reaction and continued speaking. ¡°Well? What proof do you have that can¡¯t be made up? Do you have a weapon that belongs to me? My clothes with blood on them? What hard evidence do you have!?¡± The ministers all nodded their heads. It made sense to require hard evidence. Finding witnesses would be easy and even making up a background for each of them wouldn¡¯t be difficult! Simply find a thousand mortal slaves, integrate them into a normal life, and fifty years later you would have thousands of witnesses with background that could say whatever you want! Time was nothing for cultivators so a weapon that could kill anyone would be well worth the preparation. They weren¡¯t thinking about if these witnesses were a weapon or not; they were only thinking they should have thought of it first! ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Minister Tong had lost himself to his anger, but after thinking a moment he remembered his trump card and couldn¡¯t help but let out a laugh. ¡®I have you now you lying bastard! I, your father, will not let you slip out of this one!¡¯ He thought to himself before speaking out loud. ¡°What proof could I have? Weapon? You always use your fist or we can¡¯t find a body. Clothes with blood? How could I search for that without offending the privacy of the Sun Family? I don¡¯t have hard evidence, but I can prove that you¡¯re guilty of at least one crime worthy of death.¡± He pulled out another jade slip and pressed it to his forehead before passing it around. ¡°I¡¯m willing to undergo soul interrogation to prove that the scene shown is real.¡± The ministers all took turns inspecting the slip before passing it to Sun Jiao. After sinking his Will into the jade slip he saw through Minister Tong¡¯s eyes. The vision showed a man testifying several crimes Sun Jiao committed and then to prove his conviction he willingly shattered his own soul. After finding out reincarnation was real and that only true death was a shattered soul Sun Jiao pitied the man. This caused a frown to appear on his face which Minister Tong took as a sign that Sun Jiao was trapped. ¡°You can see the man shattered his soul. No person could make another shatter their own soul against their will. Only someone that truly wanted justice would sacrifice himself like that. This proves that he was telling the truth. What do you have to say for yourself?¡± Minister Tong¡¯s anger had dissipated with his laughter and he felt a sense of calmness wash over him. This is the feeling he got when justice was served. It was the entire reason he went into policing. He enjoyed the feeling of executing a criminal and now that he had revealed his final card he could already see the metaphorical axe falling on Sun Jiao¡¯s neck. Despite this feeling Minister Tong didn¡¯t relax. He had a small irritation that he couldn¡¯t quite place. This wasn¡¯t like the irritation a hemroid caused him when he sat down, but a feeling he got when his instincts picked up on something he didn¡¯t. Minister Tong thought it over, but couldn¡¯t quite place what it was until he noticed the look on Sun Jiao¡¯s face. Sun Jiao had frowned, but it had only been for a moment. Now he returned to his calm demeanor and didn¡¯t show any signs of panic. ¡°Able to keep your calm huh? Your character might not be worthy of the Sun surname, but at least your nerves are. Why haven¡¯t you said anything though? Speechless?¡± The ministers knew Sun Jiao was guilty, but without proof they were willing to let him go. That was before there was a witness willing to shatter his soul to prove himself. Now there was no room for doubt and even the emperor would have to sentence him to death. All the ministers were impressed how well Sun Jiao was taking it. Facing the executioner¡¯s blade with solid resolve wasn¡¯t easy, but Sun Jiao¡¯s behavior was just that. ¡°I was wrong Minister Tong. You aren¡¯t dog shit as a detective.¡± Minister Tong couldn¡¯t help but let a smile of triumph appear on his face as Sun Jiao spoke. ¡°No. That¡¯s too good.¡± The smile didn¡¯t last long however. ¡°If a fly ate dog shit, then shit into a pile every day for a year and a dung beetle rolled it all up into a ball. You would be that ball.¡± ¡°WHAT THE HELL DID YOU JUST SAY!?¡± ¡°I said when it comes to detective work you¡¯re a year¡¯s worth of fly shit rolled up into a ball.¡± Chapter 57- Council of Arrogance (3) BANG The sound of a fist impacting the table echoed the room. ¡°You insolent trash how dare you talk to your elders like that.¡± Right Chancellor Fu Kun stood up and yelled. ¡°You¡¯re clearly guilty and I¡¯ve tolerated you long enough!¡± With a flick of his wrist a mixture of ki and his Will poured out and crushed Sun Jiao into a bloody mess. All this of course didn¡¯t happen and had only been a figment of Fu Kun¡¯s imagination. Gritting his teeth he could only suppress his anger towards the prince. Instead it was the target of the insult who rebuked after taking a moment to calm down. ¡°Useless words from a corned criminal. Speak if you have some defense , but this witness can only be seen to speak the truth. Perhaps you have some evidence to prove an alibi or a witness willing to sacrifice himself to vouch for you?¡± Minister Tong felt a bit of pleasure in throwing Sun Jiao¡¯s words back at him. He had originally wanted to simply punish a criminal, but having exchanged words he now was salivating at the thought of personally punishing this arrogant junior that gave no face to his senior. Sun Jiao¡¯s brow curled after hearing his own words, but he returned to a look of calm after venting his disdain with a snort. Sun Jiao didn¡¯t expect to talk his way out of it, but he hadn¡¯t expected to run out of options so quickly. All that was left was for him to play his trump card. ¡°Hmph. I¡¯m willing to-¡± Xiaobo had been watching silently, but couldn¡¯t stay quiet any longer. Sun Jiao pondered for a moment before being enlightened. Sun Jiao coughed to hide the lapse in conversation and resumed speaking. ¡°I am willing to wager with you. If I¡¯m guilty of a single crime in that list then I¡¯ll write my name backwards and you can do with me what you will, but if I¡¯m innocent then you¡¯ll serve as my slave. If I tell you to climb a mountain of blades you¡¯ll climb without question. If I tell you to swim a sea of fire you¡¯ll jump in without thought.¡± Minister Tong couldn¡¯t help but pause and think. If he had been the one to propose that wager then he would have been a hundred percent confident in winning. He couldn¡¯t help thinking that since Sun Jiao proposed it... then doesn¡¯t that mean he¡¯s a hundred percent confident in winning? Seeing Minister Tong¡¯s hesitation Sun Jiao couldn¡¯t help, but egg him on. ¡°Oh a coward? In that case we can overlook this matter and pretend all this never happened. Only I expect you to slap yourself and ask for forgiveness for wasting our time.¡± Minister Tong was unable to figure out what Sun Jiao was planning, but with that it clicked into place. ¡®So you want to bluff your way out of things huh? Too arrogant!¡¯ he thought to himself. ¡°I¡¯m no coward! I won¡¯t allow you to get away with your crimes! I¡¯ll accept your wager.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s a deal. I¡¯ll submit myself to a soul search and you can ask me if I¡¯m guilty of the crimes that witness says I committed.¡± As the minister of justice Minister Tong was no fool. He had many dealings with the slimiest and craftiest of criminals which gave him the experience necessary to spot the trick behind Sun Jiao¡¯s plan. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. ¡°So you¡¯re saying I can only ask about that one witness then?¡± ¡°You can ask any one question as long as it pertains to the cases.¡± ¡®He¡¯s probably not guilty of the witness claims, but how could I get that wrong? Maybe the witness misspoke a detail or some other excuse causing him to be innocent. Expecting me to ask about that crime and use that as proof against the other crimes are you? Then I¡¯ll just ask about another crime. He has to be guilty of at least one of these crimes they can¡¯t all be wrong, but I have to be certain. Unless...¡¯ A sly grin grew on Minister Tong¡¯s face. ¡°All of you will act as witness. Sun Jiao will submit to a soul search and I will ask a single question about his guilt in regards to these crimes. If he¡¯s guilty then he will cut off all ties with the Sun family and be punished to the full extent of the law. If he¡¯s innocent then I¡¯ll serve him for the rest of my life. Does that sum things up?¡± Sun Jiao snorted and nodded without saying a word. Minister Tong looked around the table and stopped on Sun Shen. Sun Shen¡¯s approval was the only one he needed. If the first prince agreed then the rest would have no choice to follow since this was an important Sun family matter. Sun Shen was resting his chin on his fist and with his other hand waved in an off-hand manner for him to continue. ¡°Good then let¡¯s begin. I¡¯ll conduct the soul search.¡± Minister Tong walked around the table and stood in front of Sun Jiao. Extending his hand he placed it just in front of Sun Jiao. Sun Jiao prepared for the process as Xiaobo instructed. He opened up his consciousness and suppressed his Will power. Minister Tong began the soul search technique. The technique involved connecting two souls together and allowing one to completely surround the other. From there it could then detect any attempts at deceit. This was dangerous for the questioner since the soul was defenseless without Will power as Will power would react violently when it encounters another soul. This meant that Sun Jiao would have to control his Will power to prevent it from attacking. Some of the other ministers began to question if Sun Jiao would wait until Minister Tong started and then attack the soul directly. Even though the strength of Minister Tong was like the heavens and the strength of Sun Jiao was like the earth it wouldn¡¯t matter if the soul was attack directly. With the heaven council watching over them would Sun Jiao attack? Minister Tong didn¡¯t think so and extended his soul into Sun Jiao¡¯s consciousness. Cao Hai, Fu Kun, and the other ministers held their breath as the technique continued. As his soul began to surround Sun Jiao¡¯s soul even Minister Tong couldn¡¯t help but swallow due to nervousness. Like molasses it slowly covered Sun Jiao¡¯s soul and only after completely surrounding it and a dull look came over Sun Jiao¡¯s eyes did Minister Tong relax. Now that Sun Jiao¡¯s soul was surrounded Minister Tong¡¯s soul was safe from attack. Not only that, but with a single thought he could crush the defenseless soul. Seeing the defiant light in Sun Jiao¡¯s eyes fade, Right Minister Fu Kun couldn¡¯t wait to see Sun Jiao admit his own guilt and spoke up. ¡°Hurry up and ask him if he committed the crimes the witness said!¡± Minister Tong¡¯s smile had never faded and now that he was moments away from victory he wanted to bask in the glory a bit before asking. ¡°Haha Right Minister you were tricked!¡± Misunderstanding the meaning this time Left Minister Cao Hai spoke. ¡°Oh? You lied about the witness? An impressive bluff.¡± ¡°Thank you Left Minister, but I cannot take credit for bluffing. No the one who tricked Right Minister Fu was none other than the second prince.¡± A light sparkled in Cao Hai¡¯s eyes as he couldn¡¯t pass up a chance to poke fun at his rival. ¡°Oh Minister Fu was tricked by a junior? Hehehe how embarrassing.¡± Fu Kun¡¯s brow twitched and he quickly lashed back. ¡°Don¡¯t act all superior you don¡¯t know the trick either do you?¡± Cao Hai¡¯s gloating look turned into a coughing fit before he straightened himself out and replied in a dignified matter. ¡°Ahem. Of course I know, but how could I not give Minister Tong face and let him explain? Minister Tong, if you would?¡± Cusping his hands Minister Tong replied. ¡°Thanks Minister Cao. Minister Fu cannot be blamed for falling into the trap as I am partly to blame. The evidence I provided was compelling and by all rights should be correct. Why then would Sun Jiao wager his life? The answer is that he¡¯s confident that the witness is wrong or that he isn¡¯t guilty of the crimes the witness said.¡± ¡°Then how do you expect to win?¡± An impatient Minister Fu pressed on. ¡°He might not be guilty of that crime and maybe even even innocent of other crimes in the list as well. My one question won¡¯t be about one crime. Instead I¡¯ll ask him if he¡¯s guilty of any crimes in the list at all. He can¡¯t be innocent of all of them!¡± The ministers at the table began to murmur amongst themselves. ¡°Oh quite clever! Sun Jiao¡¯s certainly guilty of something.¡± ¡°Haha, seeing him stand there with that dumb look on his face is quite refreshing isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°If it was anyone else I might feel bad for them, but that arrogant prince is just getting what he deserved.¡± If the list was only ten crimes Minister Tong would wager that Sun Jiao was guilty of nine. But, not only was the list of crimes quite extensive, Sun Jiao only had to be guilty of one to lose the bet. Motioning for quiet Minister Tong took in a breath and savored his victory. Sun Jiao had run out of tricks and was in the palm of his hand. He only had to say a few words and he¡¯d be victorious. ¡°Sun Jiao!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± With an emotionless voice Sun Jiao replied. ¡°You¡¯ve read the crimes on the jade slip. Cor-¡± Minister Tong stopped talking and pretended to cough. . ¡°Haha close one. I almost asked my question and lost the bet.¡± The surrounding ministers laughed and thought to themselves that even with his life on the line Minister Tong was confident enough in his victory to joke! ¡°Well then. Without further ado; Sun Jiao are you guilty of any crime that¡¯s listed on the jade slip?¡± The surrounding ministers all sucked in their breath. Even Sun Shen¡¯s eyes opened without signs of sleep as he looked on with interest. ¡°No.¡± The sly smile that had been present on Minister Tong¡¯s face was frozen in place as all the surrounding ministers gasped. After recovering from their shock the surprised look hidden by their hoods turned to ones of pity directed towards Minister Tong. It was impossible for Sun Jiao to lie under the effect of a soul search. They wondered how he could be innocent of everything, but it didn¡¯t matter as the wager was set and Minister Tong had lost. The truth was that Sun Jiao¡¯s soul didn¡¯t lie. He truly didn¡¯t commit any of the crimes as he was on earth the entire time! It was only recently that he arrived and nothing he¡¯d done was on the list. That was Sun Jiao¡¯s trump card. Chapter 58- Council of Arrogance (4) Sun Jiao¡¯s words had caused Minister Tong to visibly shake. It was as though the heavens and earth had flipped with Tong tossed between them. Connected to Sun Jiao¡¯s soul he knew more than anyone in the room that Sun Jiao was telling the truth. All the evidence prepared, the witnesses gathered, the events documented and ordered, the man hours spent compiling it were all cast away with a few words. It had to be known that each and every member of the Sun clan, no matter how untalented, cruel or lazy, were considered untouchable. Only other members of the Sun clan could take down another member without raising the Sun clan¡¯s ire. Sure others might be used as a weapon to strike, but almost always it would be under direct orders from another member of the Sun family. Minister Tong was operating under the secret authority of the third prince. In this way he was a weapon used to strike down a Sun clan member just like those in the past. This was a secret however so in the eyes of the public he would be the one who struck down Sun Jiao. His name would spread like fire far and wide throughout the empire as a hero seen only once in a thousand years. His descendants would be able to hold their heads high and given face wherever they go. Eventually the third prince would reveal his support in order to prevent the Sun Family from holding a grudge and seeking revenge, but by then his name that spread like fire would be too hot to put out. Instead he would now become a slave to the very man he wanted to put away. He knew that as Sun Jiao¡¯s dog he would be forced to commit vile crimes for his amusement; the very thing he had made his life goal to punish. To Minister Tong he had fallen from a legendary hero to Sun Jiao¡¯s dog in a single breath. Minister Tong¡¯s soul that surrounded Sun Jiao¡¯s soul tightened it¡¯s grip refusing to let go; a reflection of Tong¡¯s current state. ¡°I-i-impossible. A trick. Yes it has to be a trick, but how? How did he do it?¡± Minister Tong began mumbling to himself, but quickly dissolved into ramblings of a mad man grasping at straws. ¡°His soul was telling the truth. His soul. HIS SISTER! Yes, his sister must have done something! She can control souls so she must be controlling his. I can prove it! He¡¯s under the control of soul search I can ju-¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Fu Kun was displeased with Sun Jiao¡¯s answer under soul search, but he was still a reasonable man and could accept the results. He wouldn¡¯t sit by while a Minister disgraced himself in the middle of the Heaven Council meeting. ¡°Get a hold of yourself. You lost, at least save the remaining bit of face you have. He agreed to answer one question while under the soul search. Release him or you¡¯ll be insulting the Sun clan.¡± Fu Kun explained the situation to Minister Tong hoping to persuade him with reason. ¡°Even if you had to serve as a dog you¡¯ll still have your life and can at least reincarnate. If you offend the Sun clan than even your soul will be tormented and never allowed to reincarnate.¡± Minister Tong heard the words, but didn¡¯t have any intention of stopping. ¡®I can¡¯t live life as his dog, but I can¡¯t just walk away. I¡¯ll ask how he avoided the question, prove I¡¯m right, and then kill myself and enter reincarnation!¡± Sun Jiao had submitted himself to soul search under the condition of a single question since more questions could lead to the discovery of him being a fraud prince. It was truly unfortunate that with the second question Minister Tong would cut right to the heart of the matter. If Minister Tong asked how Sun Jiao avoided the question Sun Jiao would have no other choice but to explain and reveal that he wasn¡¯t really the second prince. He would then be royally fucked, both literally and figuratively depending on the Sun member that punished him. Inside Sun Jiao¡¯s consciousness Minister Tong¡¯s soul continued to wrap around Sun Jiao¡¯s. Sun Jiao¡¯s soul was defenseless without Will and it was already too late to make a move. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. If Sun Jiao¡¯s soul could fought openly with Minister Tong then it would at least be a draw as both souls would shatter like glass when smashed together. ¡°How-¡± Minister Tong¡¯s voice was cut off before he could finish. How indeed. That is, how could Minister Tong know that his soul wasn¡¯t alone? Xiaobo had been observing the entire time from deep in Sun Jiao¡¯s consciousness. Like an arrow shot from the dark he tore through Minister Tong¡¯s soul causing utter devastation. Minister Tong¡¯s eyes turned white as his soul was damaged. He was still a dragon among men however and was able to withdraw the shattered remains of his soul. The damage was too great however and even if he could fully recover what remained of his soul he would become a simpleton unable to form complex thoughts. Perhaps a divine blessing from the Goddess or a treasure from heavens could heal him, but when would he have the opportunity to receive such a gift? More importantly when would Xiaobo leave a door open for his enemy to survive? A pair of glowing eyes, red with a hint of silver thrown about, locked on to the retreating pieces of Minister Tong¡¯s soul. If Sun Jiao saw the eyes he would recognize them as the same eyes that had locked him in place when he first met Xiaobo. The edges of the shattered soul pieces burned and deformed. Now even if the Goddess stepped in she could do nothing to help Tong¡¯s soul. ¡°AHHH!¡± The room shook as Tong shouted with all his power. If the building was common material it would have lasted no longer than Tong¡¯s soul had. Sun Jiao too would have been crushed under Tong¡¯s power, but was protected by Xiaobo and now that he was no longer under Tong¡¯s soul search he quickly regained his senses. The silence following Tong¡¯s shout was even more deafening than the scream it followed. If Sun Jiao could see through the darkness of the minister hoods then he¡¯d see their 11 shocked faces. Sun Shen was shocked as well, but not for the same reason as the ministers who were shocked at the sudden damage to Tong¡¯s soul. He¡¯d actually agreed with Tong¡¯s guess that Sun Qing had done something to circumvent the soul search. If it was merely that then her ability would fall within reason. With that in mind the limit of one question made sense. It was a surprisingly crafty move and had made Sun Shen raise his opinion of Sun Jiao if only a little. The current state of Tong¡¯s soul as it left Sun Jiao¡¯s consciousness however was far beyond even his wildest estimations of her power. Even if she was standing next to Sun Jiao it would surpass his expectations, but to do so from so far away was heaven defying ability. Sun Shen could not be blamed for thinking that Sun Qing had protected Sun Jiao. Even if he was given a million years he would never guess that a Greater Demon Lord lived inside Sun Jiao¡¯s consciousness. Before the same realization hit the ministers, Sun Jiao interrupted the silence with a snort. ¡°I said on-¡± Tong who had used the air in his lungs to scream had refilled them and without awareness began yelling like a madman until he ran out of breath again. ¡°No more! Please! Noooooo!¡± ¡°Ahem. I said only on-¡± Recovering in a single breath Tong continued as tears of blood poured down his white eyes. ¡°Goddess please. Please help. Please. No...please...no...¡± Tong¡¯s voice trailed off as he collapsed onto the floor and began sobbing. ¡°I sa-¡± ¡°NOOOOOOOO GODD-¡± ¡°SHUT UP!¡± Sun Jiao pulled his arm as far back as he could and swung it as hard as he could. *SLAP* The sound of the slap echoed through the chamber as Tong¡¯s head bounced off the now cracked ground. Sun Jiao pulled his arm back again and waited. No one else spoke up and time continued to drag forward. After a couple breaths worth of time Sun Jiao lowered his hand and straightened his clothes. ¡°I said only one question.¡± Glancing around at each minister as if looking for trouble he continued. ¡°I trust we can put this foolishness behind us and continue the vote?¡± Left Chancellor Cao Hao was quick to put things behind and tried to take control of the vote. ¡°Yes let¡¯s continue. Th-¡± Right Chancellor Fu Kun couldn¡¯t let him take control of another responsibility and interrupted. ¡°THAT is six Against and two For. Who''s next to vote?¡± Sun Jiao frowned upon hearing this and glared at Fu Kun. ¡°How is it six against? He votes For.¡± No victory was too small or petty for Fu Kun so upon seeing a chance he took it. ¡°He clearly voted no before...whatever this was.¡± Fu Kun replied as he waved his hand dismissively towards Tong who had began mumbling again, but this time quietly and to himself. ¡°The terms of the bet were he¡¯d be my slave if he lost. He votes For.¡± ¡°The terms of the bet have nothing to do with this vote. If he wishes to change his vote.¡± Fu Kun paused and leaned forward as if straining to hear what Tong was saying. ¡°No. No no please no more no.¡± Spreading his hands and shrugging his shoulders as if the matter was out of his control. ¡°As you can see he still votes no. You¡¯re more than welcome to order your dog to change his vote.¡± Fu Kun didn¡¯t back down. ¡°What did you just say?¡± The careless and arrogant tone that Sun Jiao had used during the meeting had disappeared with this question and was replaced with simmering hostility. ¡°I said you can ask him to change his vote.¡± Confused Fu Kun repeated what he said. Sure Sun Jiao had somehow turned Tong¡¯s soul into basically nothingness, but Tong had over extended and let Sun Jiao attack his soul directly. He didn¡¯t fear Sun Jiao anymore than an elephant fears an ant. ¡°Not that. The part about the dog.¡± ¡°Order your dog?¡± ¡°THAT PIECE OF SHIT IS NOT MY DOG. EVEN A FU KUN PIECE OF TRASH LIKE YOU ISN¡¯T WORTHY OF BEING CALLED MY DOG LET ALONE WHAT¡¯S LEFT OF HIM.¡± Killing intent Sun Jiao didn¡¯t know was in him poured out through his words and crashed into Fu Kun causing him to stare blankly. For a brief moment Fu Kun felt fear and regret which quickly passed and left him feeling embarrassed. How could a proud elder like himself fear a junior? ¡°TAKE BACK THOSE WORDS!¡± Fu Kun had already swallowed his pride so many times before this, could hold out no longer; ¡°YOU DARE!?¡±